Mtanj of ®ovi§n$$. 






L 



UNITED STATES OF AMERICA. 



THE 



SPIRITUAL REASOIER. 



• * — 

By Ef¥. LEWIS, M. D. 



I* 



+ 



^ 



" Cease to do evil : learn to do well ; seek judgment, relieve the oppressed, 
judge the fatherless, plead for the widow. Come now, and let us reason 
together, saith the Lord." Isaiah. 



WATKINS, N. Y. 
PUBLISHED FOR THE AUTHOR. 

1855. 



t> 



$<** 



v^ 



Entered according to Act of Congress, in the year one thousand eight hun- 
dred and fifty-five, 
BY E. W. LEWIS, M. D. 
In the Clerk's Oflice of the District Court for the Northern District of 

New- York. 



auburn: 

MILLER, ORTON & MULLIGAN, 
8TEEEOTYPEBS AND PEINTEES. 



INTRODUCTION. 



Spiritual manifestations, the greatest marvel, and no 
doubt the greatest phenomenon, of the nineteenth century, 
are the subject of these pages. Numerous books in re- 
lation to it have been published, and scarcely a person 
in this country who has arrived to the years of under- 
standing, but has heard of it, and great numbers have 
investigated it personally. People of all grades and 
conditions have given it their attention, and various and 
conflicting have been the opinions expressed in regard to 
it, all varying according to the light, experience, and op- 
portunity they have had in the investigation. 

There is also a very large class who have never given 
it a hearing or investigation for themselves, and have 
condemned it, either from their own convictions, unaided 
by personal experience, from hearsay evidence, or the 
denunciations of its enemies. A correct judgment or 
opinion can scarcely ever be formed by hearing one side 
of a question only, and many have misjudged and de- 
nounced it from this cause. When the facts of the case 



4 INTRODUCTION, 

are patiently elicited from evidence on both sides, and 
sufficiently and carefully weighed, a person may come to 
a just conclusion with much more certainty. Such evi 
dence we propose to offer, and, in doing so, we respect- 
fully solicit your careful attention, and ask an impartial 
decision. Let all prejudice be thrown aside, and let 
facts speak for themselves. 

Our opportunities for a calm, deliberate, and close 
investigation of Spiritualism, for a term of years, have 
been as good, perhaps, as could fall to the lot of any 
individual, and the medium was one of the best we have 
heard o£ We conducted it, from first to last, with can- 
dor, earnestness, and scrutiny. 

Early imbued with a deep regard and veneration for 
religion, and believing it the most conducive to the wel- 
fare and happiness of mankind, both here and hereafter, 
we have ever most earnestly desired to see the princi- 
ples and precepts of the Redeemer, received, adopted, 
and practiced by mankind, in that united and fraternal 
spirit which that great teacher so urgently and elo- 
quently portrayed by his example and instruction. 
Sectarianism, and creeds, and traditions of men, the fruit- 
ful sources of division, discord, prejudice and bigotry, we 
never could harmonize with the true principles of charity, 
love 'and truth, which emanate from God, and always 
attend the true follower of Christ, It cannot be done, 



INTRODUCTION. % 5 

With this in view, we have endeavored to take our stand 
upon the broad platform of charity and love, and cast 
aside all action and feeling as wrong, in the professed 
christian or the church, which come in conflict with these 
glorious principles ; and on entering the church at the 
age of mature manhood, we were pained to discover the 
pride, the fashionable corruption, if not the open vice of 
which it had become the too common receptacle ; but, 
most of all, the sectarian divisions of it. Each branch of 
it seemed a party warring against all others of its 
household, and claimed for itself the greatest amount 
of truth and piety. If they attempted to cover each 
other with the mantle of charity, thrown over all exter- 
nally, to endeavor to hide this deformity from the eye 
of the world, beneath its ample folds might still be seen 
jealousy, self-love, and cold prejudice. We do not say 
that in the church we did not find noble exceptions to 
this. There are such exceptions, we believe, in all its 
branches. In a general sense, however, the facts are 
lamentably prominent. 

Long, and in sorrow, have we pondered over these 
things in relation to the church, after seeking in its bosom 
an asylum for strength and protection against our own 
weakness, temptations, and infirmities, but found at last 
it was powerless in itself, and dead, without the spirit of 
God to give it life ; and this spirit seems to be depart 



6 , INTRODUCTION. 

ing from it, and materialism to be fast taking its place. 
We thus stood, in this attitude, when, in ] 850, we first 
heard of spirit manifestations, (or spirit rappings it was 
then called,) at Rochester, N. Y., and shortly afterward 
at many other places in different parts of the country, 
and formed a determination to investigate the matter as 
soon as- a favorable opportunity should occur. During 
the summer of that year, a friend visited Rochester, in 
whose integrity and judgment we had the most unwa- 
vering confidence, and while there he went to hear the 
rappings through the mediumship of the Fox girls. On 
his return home, he expressed the most firm conviction 
that it was not an imposition, but a mysterious and 
startling phenomenon, and was inclined to believe it was 
produced by spirits who once dwelt in human form upon 
the earth, as 'was claimed for it by many who had at 
that period investigated it to some extent. The intelli- 
gence it possessed in answering questions, &c, &c., he 
could account for satisfactorily in no other way. The 
resolution formed previously, to investigate the subject, 
was now strengthened by his report, and a determination 
to know the truth concerning it, as far as our ability 
would allow, persevered in, without any chance to do so, 
however, till near the close of the year. In December, 
1850, Mrs. B., a good medium, then residing at Auburn, 
chanced to visit the place, and through her mediumship 



INTRODUCTION. 7 

we first heard the sounds called the rappings, and found 
that intelligence was clearly, and beyond all doubt, 
plainly manifested in answering questions, whether men- 
tally or audibly, and also in spelling sentences, and this 
intelligence seemed, by the most scrutinizing tests we 
were capable of employing, to be beyond, and entirely 
independent of, the control or influence of the medium. 
Mrs. B. remained with us but a few days, and in conse- 
quence of the numbers who assembled to see and hear, 
the chance for investigating or fully satisfying the mind 
concerning it, was too limited to form a just conclusion 
in regard to it. A few days afterwards, however, an 
event took place which gave a new and favorable turn 
in the matter, and proved the commencement of the in- 
vestigation of spirit manifestations, instructions, and con- 
versations with spirits, winch serves to form the basis 
and body of this work. 

On the first day of January, 1851, at evening, while 
seated in a room in my own house in company with two 
friends, the Messrs. N., our conversation turned upon the 
subject of spirit manifestations, and we proposed to seat 
ourselves by the table, and see if we could hear any 
sounds similar to those we had heard in the presence of 
Mrs. B., the medium above spoken of. While thus 
seated in a listening attitude, N. S. Gardner, Esq., (a 
brother-in-law,) stepped into the room, and to our aston- 



8 INTKODUCTIOX. 

ishment, as he approached the table, a succession of 
sounds was heard upon it, representing the signal as we 
had heard it through Mrs. B., desiring the alphabet to be 
called, which was done, and the following sentence rapped 
out, letter by letter, till the whole was spelled : " God 
is rejoicing over the world ; " and by answering ques- 
tions propounded by us, we were informed that the re 
joicing he referred to in the sentence, was in consequence 
of the attention people were now beginning to give the 
the subject of Spiritualism, and it was the commence- 
ment of a great work to be accomplished in the wx>rld. 
It purported to be the spirit of my grandfather, who 
died many years before I was born, and who was, while 
in the body, a Presbyterian minister. 

As soon as our astonishment had in some measure 
subsided, we began to inquire of each other, and endeav 
ored to ascertain which one of us was the medium 
through whom these sounds were made, but could not 
find out, or come to any certain conclusion ; and the two 
friends, first above named, left for home, and G. and my 
self retired to another part of the house, where Gard 
ner's wife and some other ladies were assembled. Gard 
ner remarked to his wife that he had just received a let 
ter from Cayuga county, stating that his father had been 
seized with a paralytic shock, and, when the letter war 
written, lay at the point of death. He expressed an 



INTRODUCTION. 9 

anxious desire to go and see him, but said that his busi- 
ness was such, that it rendered it nearly or quite impos 
sible for him to do so. We had informed the ladies of 
what we had heard, and had spelled out, in another room, 
and as soon as G. had finished telling about the sickness 
of his father, sounds upon the table were again heard, 
though differing from the first described. The signal 
for the alphabet was again given, and the following sen- 
tence spelled : " Give yourself no uneasiness ; it ivill 
not be necessary for you to go — father is better. Lydia ;*' 5 
and in answer to questions, told us she was a sister of 
Gardner, who left the body about eighteen years ago. 
Gardner said that a sister of that name had truly died, 
corresponding to this time specified. We were still 
more astonished at this, than we were at the first we had 
spelled in the other room, as here was still the intelligence 
manifested, and in such a direct manner, that we should 
have an opportunity to test its correctness. Who the me- 
dium was, we had not yet ascertained. G. was, if not an 
unbeliever in Spiritualism, almost entirely at this time 
indifferent to the subject, having given but little attention 
to it, and we did not think of him as being the medium; 
neither did he mistrust such a thing himself; but he, as 
well as most of us, now concluded it was his w r ife through 
whom the sounds were made, and she was inclined to 
believe, herself, that she was the medium. We found 



10 INTRODUCTION. 

that none of us could hear the sounds, however, except 
when Gardner was present, and after frequent trials to 
ascertain, we were at length convinced that he was the 
medium ; which proved to be the case beyond all doubt, 
and an excellent good one for the sounds or rappings as 
they were called. 

A few days after the above occurrence, a Mr. H., from 
the neighborhood of Gardner's father, called to make him 
a visit, by whom he learned that all was true in regard 
to his father, as the spirit of his sister had spelled out to 
him. His father was better on the day the communicEU 
tion was given, and finally recovered his health. This 
test proving true, and the manner in which the rappings 
were first heard, (G. himself not knowing that he was 
the medium through whom it was given, till some days 
afterward,). entirely precluded the idea of collusion or 
deception of any kind ; neither w r ere we looking for or 
expecting such a thing, until we heard it. It was, with 
us, entirely unexpected. We could therefore come to 
no other conclusion, from the evidence of our own sen- 
ses so pointedly brought to bear upon us, than that it was 
truly and verily what it purported to be — a direct and 
unmistakable communication with spirits of our friends 
and relatives, who had once lived in the body; and in 
this belief we calmly settled down, and all subsequent 



INTRODUCTION. 11 

investigation has only served to confirm us stronger and 
firmer in that faith. 

For several days succeeding the above, when we had 
leisure from our daily business avocations, (and at no 
other time, except when we had leisure, would they ever 
communicate freely,) short sentences were continued to 
be spelled by the same mysterious agency ; such as, " all 
is well ; *' Ci we are commanded and sent ; w M the cross 
is reappearing," &c., &c. ; all of which we carefully 
watched and recorded, which we have continued up to 
the present time, except at intervals when the medium 
was absent on business, which called him from home 
mostly during the summer months. 

Extracts from this journal, thus kept, will form the 
subject of the following pages, copied verbatim, as they 
were spelled out to us ; a plain and unvarnished narra- 
tion of facts as they occurred and were recorded at the 
time ; nothing from memory alone ; no coloring ; no 
claim on our part to learning or qualified authorship ; a 
history of truth, a marvel — the most of it purporting to 
come from the spirit of that great and good man, John 
Locke, the noted English writer and philosopher, who 
left the body about one hundred and forty-six years pre- 
vious to the commencement of his first communicating 
with us. Among his works written while in the body, 
is that well known ' ; Essay on the Human Understand- 



12 INTRODUCTION. 

ing," so preeminent for depth of thought and purity of 
language, the reputation of which has spread far and 
wide, a monument to his memory as lasting as time. 
Communications from other spirits, however, will also be 
given as they took place, and stand in the record, as they 
claim interest for the public in such a work. 

We are well aware of the opposition, the ridicule, the 
reproach and criticism that such a work will have to uri 
dergo in the hands of its enemies — those who are deaf 
and blind to the progression of the age. ' The fallacies 
of eighteen centuries are so clustered and interwoven 
about them, that the encrustation can scarcely be broken 
for any other light to enter their minds. 

Bound in the iron chains of the traditions and creeds of 
men, they cannot go beyond the limits those bonds pre- 
scribe for them ; all light beyond, to them, is darkness, 
all progress innovation, and all wisdom but their own 
consummate folly. But we rejoice to know there is an- 
other class, great and powerful, gathering impulse as the 
morning light dawns upon their understanding, free and 
joyous as the bounding wave, rolling onward, onward, 
ever. Their minds mount up as on eagles : wings, and 
soar aloft, rejoicing in the new born day, meeting stead- 
ily, with eye undimmed, the sun's bright ray, as higher 
and still higher they take their upward flight. On the 
vast plains of earth these hosts are marshaling for the 



INTRODUCTION. 13 

conflict with evil. Truth leads the van, with banner un- 
furled, while Charity and Love hover around their glit- 
tering ranks. No earthly power can stay their progress, 
or check their onward march to victory. Despots trem- 
ble, thrones will crumble, tyranny, rebuked, will soon 
call for the rocks and mountains to Ml upon its hideous 
head, and hide it from the piercing eye of Liberty, 
Equality and Reform. From the masses constituting 
this army of Reform, we expect a welcome. Recruits 
by thousands are now joining its standard. They seek 
for truth; they desire to learn; their hands are out- 
stretched toward the light, which beams from truth's pe- 
destal, ready to receive and enjoy its life-giving rays. 
Each and all that tends to this end they seek, and if 
they cannot grasp at once the glittering gold, the humble 
ore that contains it will not be repulsed. With a knowl- 
edge of these facts, these humble pages are submitted. 
The gold in the ore is presented for you to separate ; 
the former you will wisely retain, and the latter cast away. 
Numerous works, as we before observed, pertaining to 
this great subject, are now before the public. The one 
we present, may contain some new and interesting fea- 
tures not found in them; some new truths, or some old 
truths, may perhaps be presented in a different garb. 
A three years almost daily intercourse with spirits, 
calmly and rationally enjoyed, convinces and admonishes 



14: INTRODUCTION. 

us of its great importance to the world. Thousands 
have not yet enjoyed that privilege. Spiritualism is yet 
in its infancy. As far as it has advanced, it is not properly 
understood or appreciated. Its undeveloped germ and its 
chaotic excrescences have been gathered and held up to view 
by its enemies only. Its truths have been suppressed. Ha- 
tred and malice have endeavored, by misrepresentation, 
to keep back and conceal or crush the opening flower. 
Ignorance and prejudice are on the alert everywhere. 
But still onward gleams the light ; their opposition, like 
clouds of vapor before the rising sun, only serves dimly 
to obscure the light, for a temporary period of time ; 
they cannot blot it out, or prevent it from rising towards 
its meridian splendor, when all vapor and obscurity will 
be destroyed from before it. Its course is onward for- 
ever ; as- observed by the spirit of John Locke, in a 
communication given by him on the 6th of June, 1852, 
which we here quote entire, while dwelling upon this 
part of our subject : 

" These manifestations are yet in their dawn, and all 
the evil loves of men, and all the powers of hell, are ar- 
rayed against the truth. Yet the omnipotent Lord Je- 
sus Christ is in them, and their progress, however slow, 
is sure. Bigotry may cavil; skepticism may sneer; 
prejudice may turn away her face in scorn ; the serpent 
may be permitted to rear aloft its hideous crest, and 



INTRODUCTION. 15 

bruise the spirits of men for a time, and times, and a 
half time ; but the seed of the woman shall bruise the 
serpent's head. As sure as the Lord God liveth and 
reigneth, so sure will these manifestations go on forever. 

" The sun could as soon be stayed by the puny hand 
of man, as could these manifestations, by any mortal 
power. They may be opposed, and ridiculed, for so it 
has ever been with truth, but they cannot be crushed. 
Their march is onward, forever, conquering and to con- 
quer, until the kingdoms of this world become the king- 
dom of God and his Christ, and He reign forever and 
ever. John Locke." 

From what we have seen and heard, and uniformly 
been taught, by spirits of a high order, we believe it will 
thus continue as Locke describes it in the foregoing com- 
munication, and thus result. The lectures of C. C. Burr, 
the labored report of the famous Buffalo doctors, the 
scientific researches of Prof. Farraday, the ridiculous 
book of Rev. Mr. Mattison, the united efforts of almost 
the whole press and clergy, the cry of devil by the Rev. 
Charles Beecher, have all had their day, and spent their 
puny efforts against it, in vain ; it still continues, and the 
truth goes on and gathers strength daily. 

The stone cut out of the mountain without hands, 
rolls on, and will continue to roll, till it fills the whole 
eartlu We war with no man against his opinions ; no 



16 INTRODUCTION. 

person can charge us with ever trying to proselyte or per 
suade them of the truth of Spiritualism, simply because 
we believed it ; we always ask them to investigate for 
themselves. We respect every man for proclaiming his 
honest opinion and belief, and only condemn him for not 
seeking to obtain evidence for himself, or when he wil- 
fully persists in an untruth, after such evidence has been 
afforded him. Our mission in this work is only to give 
to the world what we have seen and heard, and leave it 
for them to judge of its truth or falsity. We give it as 
we received it. 

Previous to the commencement of the journal we are 
about to offer, we will explain the manner in which we 
conducted our circle, and how we received it. 

On the 14th of January, 1851, about twenty individ- 
uals met at a private house in the neighborhood, and, by 
direction of the spirits, organized a circle, to meet regu- 
larly once or twice a week. These meetings w T ere pub- 
lic, and no person w r as to be prohibited from attending 
who chose. Besides this, we were to meet in private 
circles, as often as convenient, whether few or many at- 
tended, for the further investigation of the matter. 

This circle was composed of members of various 
churches — Methodists, Baptists, Presbyterians, Quakers, 
and others who made no open profession of religion — 
all agreeing, and bound together in the bonds of chris- 



INTRODUCTION. 17 

tian union and friendship — and thus worshiping God in 
true harmony. The principal mediums were Mr. Gard- 
ner, before named, a rapping medium, and a Mrs. H., an 
excellent clairvoyant medium, a lady of irreproachable 
character, and in all respects a christian, Mr. G. made no 
open profession of religion ; through him, most of the 
communications recorded were obtained. 

At the organization, the spirits recommended a form 
of exercises to be observed at each meeting, to promote 
order and regularity. This was given through the 
clairvoyant medium. She saw and conversed freely 
with spirits, while in the clairvoyant or spiritual state, 
into which she was always thrown by invisible agency. 
This form of exercises was as follows : The meetings 
were to be opened by reading a chapter in the bible ; 
then singing, and audible or mental prayer, then attend 
to the instructions given by spirits from the bible, or 
otherwise, communications spelled, ask questions, &c, 
&c, &c, and close by prayer. 

This form we uniformly observed, and found it a 
great help to promote order, quiet, and harmony, for the 
reception and enjoyment of spiritual communion. A 
charge was given to Gardner, from a spirit, through 
Mrs. H., while in a spiritual state, at the commencement 
of his mediumship for the circle, as follows : " To Mr. 
Gardner — You must pray in your family; attend 



18 INTRODUCTION. 

promptly to all the duties pertaining to your business in 
life. Keep your mind as calm and composed as possi- 
ble, under all circumstances. Be careful about casting 
your pearls before swine ; in other words, be careful in 
selecting company for conversation on spiritual matters. 
For you, it will be well to let the scoffer and unbeliever 
pass, without saying but little to him at present, and 
read the bible." 

To Gardner, who, as we before observed, made no 
profession of religion, this seemed quite a requirement. 
How far he observed it none but Him, who knoweth the 
secrets of all hearts, ever knew. At all events, he was 
now found frequently engaged in reading the bible, to 
which before, from his own acknowledgment, he had been 
quite a stranger. 

The next communications received from spirits, which 
we think of noticing here, were spelled out, by rapping, 
" Love your enemies ; keep yourselves unspotted from 
the world ; love God, and serve him in spirit and truth, 
and the redemption shall be your reward." 

On the 22d of January, following, Mr. H., from Ca- 
yuga county, was again here. He was Gardner's school- 
teacher formerly, and lived in the neighborhood of G.'s 
father and mother. This spirit (of Lydia G.) came 
while Mr. H. was present, and spelled the following: 
" We have met again ; tell father and mother." A few 



INTRODUCTION. 19 

minutes afterward a succession of loud raps were heard, 
and John Locke — the author Locke, before spoken of — 
was announced by spelling his name. He said he 
wished to correct some things in Ins former writings, 
and would like to make Gardner the medium through 
whom he could do it. We had none of his writings, 
except his dialogue with Bayle. in the old English 
Reader. Asked him if there was anything in that dia- 
logue which he wished to correct. He answered, yes. 
"We read it aloud, and when we came to the sentence — 
u Like theories to explain the phenomena of nature" — 
he stopped us, and spelled, "Like theories endeavoring 
to explain the phenomena of nature*' — one word added. 
Said that was all he wished corrected in that dialogue. 
"We were afterward conversing about clairvoyants, and 
asked Locke, c: Do clairvoyants, when they think they 
see things, while in that state, actually see them cor- 
rectly ! *' He answered by spelling, " It is owing to the 
state of the mind of the clairvoyants, and their advance- 
ment in correct moral culture and attainment." The 
experience of those who have closely investigated the 
subject of clairvoyant sight, we think will readily testify 
to the correctness of this answer. 

On the 24th of January, at evening, Locke camo 
again, and spelled, u Do you remember the instruction I 
^ave you ? " We asked if he had reference to his de- 



20 INTRODUCTION. 

sire to correct his writings through us. He answered, 
"Yes." We were talking about procuring them for 
that purpose, when he again called for the alphabet, and 
spelled, " You will get them in due time." We ascer- 
tained it was on the subject of his theological views, as 
expressed in his works, which he wished to correct, and 
we then supposed we must have his writings before us 
for him to do it. 

We then asked him if he would come and converse 
with us often. He spelled in reply, "Alone." Asked, 
" When Gardner and myself are alone % " 

A. Yes. 

Q. Do you request, then, that we shall not call for 
you, or seek to communicate with you, when others are 
present 1 

A. Yes. 

Q. Do spirits always hear and know when we call 
them? 

A. No. 

Q. Do other spirits being present immediately inform 
the one asked for ? 

A. Yes ; and the interview ended. 

We design in the following work to show what spirits 
have taught us in regard to God, the bible, and our duty 
to our fellow-men, and also such other instruction as 
they were permitted to give, as we progressed. We 



LNTEODrCTION. 21 

also design to speak of communications of deceptive 
spirits, and those who seem to be evil, as well as the 
good, thereby holding up to view both sides, with ex- 
planations and instruction concerning them, as given us, 
which has not been clearly explained in any previous 
work on Spiritualism we have had the pleasure of 
reading. 

In giving the introduction of Locke to us, as before 
mentioned, with his object expressed, (that is, to correct 
the theological ideas advanced in his writings while in 
the body, whenever they were wroug.) we mentioned 
that we supposed we were to have his works before us. 
But it will be observed that he proceeded to do it in 
his bible lessons and explanations to us, and had accom- 
plished it in this way before we were aware of it; 
thereby expressing his present views and belief in the- 
ology, and at the same time instructed those who list- 
ened. If any views or instructions are advanced in 
these lessons by him, winch are different from what he 
advanced in those writings, it constitutes the correction 
he desired to make. This he informed us afterward. 

The reader may observe, by a perusal of this work, 
that the idea frequently advanced by some of the oppo- 
sers of Spiritualism, that communications are always in 
accordance and proceed from the mind of the medium, 
or from some mind of those present, and nothing can 



22 INTRODUCTION. 

go beyond, or is independent of their minds, is false and 
futile. 

Communications were frequently given us which none 
present ever knew or thought of before, some of them 
in regard to things to occur in the future, and conse- 
quently could not be known ; all of which, when given 
by a truthful spirit, proved true to the letter. We have 
seen ponderous bodies moved without physical aid or 
contact ; we have heard audible voices of spirits, and 
music the most heavenly ; have felt the touch of spirits, 
and have seen things, while in a spiritual state, which 
would, if not unlawful, be improper and imprudent for 
us to utter, at least before the scoffer and unbeliever. 
We have read everything published, which we could get 
hold of, whether in opposition or in favor of it, carefully 
and impartially. We have communicated with the 
powers of darkness, and had evidence of their signs and 
lying wonders, and with the blest spirits of love and 
light, whose instructions and advice breathed an emana- 
tion from God alone. We have viewed it upon its dark 
and upon its light side. We have been taught the 
causes of its deceptions, and the result of its truth, and 
we shall endeavor to lay all before the reader in the 
following pages, impartially, as we received them. 

An objection is raised by its opponents, that it should 
be crushed ; for they say it makes people insane. We 



INTRODUCTION. 23 

only reply, we have carefully examined this, and know 
that if Spiritualism has wrought upon the weak and un- 
balanced mind, so as to produce insanity in hundreds, 
property, the doctrine of endless punishment in a lake 
of fire and brimstone, uncurbed passions, and numerous 
other causes, have made their tens of hundreds so. In 
the annals of time and history, who ever read or heard 
of so great a work being accomplished in so short a 
time, with so little undue excitement. Spiritualism, 
from a small beginning, to be recognized by the world, 
only five cr six years ago. h -ed beyond all pre- 

v now number in the United States alone 
over one and a half if not two millions ! embracing 
within its fold those of all ranks, condition and sex, 
from the most giant and brilliant mind of education and 
intellect, down to the simple and unlearned cottager ; 
among the ra all sects, and denominations 

of christians. The infidel and unbelieving, by thou- 
. are also made happy and caused to rejoice in the 
truth. 

Sometimes it 1 by the opposer, what good has 

it done ? We answer, it has already brought more un- 

the soul after 

ice in a kn< iao the 

a efforts of the whole clergy, with all their powers 

.quenee. and persuasion, and argument have been 



24 INTRODUCTION. 

able to accomplish in the last quarter of a century. Sta- 
tistics will prove this. The blind have been made to 
see, the deaf to hear, and the lame to walk, the sick re- 
stored to health, &c», &c. And these things are not 
done in a corner, but in our very midst, as thousands of 
rejoicing witnesses can testify ; but yet, the blind oppo- 
ser continues to ask, what good has it done ? Like the 
Jews in our Savior's time, they have eyes but they see 
not, and ears but they cannot hear, lest they should 
know and be converted. 

The inconsistencies and deceptions of Spiritualism, 
produced by the vicious and evil disposed, whether pro- 
ceeding from those in or out of the body, we hold up to 
reprobation and scorn as freely as our most formidable 
opponents. But we claim for its heavenly truths a fair 
and impartial hearing and examination. Let this be 
given it, and we fear not the result. Our enemies are 
prone to preserve the chaff, and throw away the wheat 
of Spiritualism, and this chaff is dispensed and fed to the 
people from both pulpit and press, the truths of it con- 
cealed, and only its fallacies exhibited. Is this fair ? Is 
it honest? Is it Christ-like, or even honorable ? All we 
ask is fairness and honesty ; with this we are content. 

Search carefully the glorious instruction and precepts 
advanced and inculcated by the spirits of truth and light, 
whose mission it is to harmonize this wicked and incon- 



introduction. 25 

gruous world,, and practice those precepts from the heart- 
felt principle ; then, still raise the cry of devil, if you 
can. Can the fountain send forth sweet and bitter 
waters at one and the same time 1 Can grapes be gath- 
ered from thorns, or figs from thistles ? If these truths 
of God, these precepts of wisdom and love, proceed from 
the devil, at least give him his due, and acknowledge 
him a different being from what you have heretofore rep- 
resented him. We say truth cometh from heaven 
alone ; from hell it cannot proceed. 

For our belief and fearless advocacy of the truth we 
have suffered contumely, reproach, and persecutions, vi- 
olent and bitter, our business in life injured, and nearly . 
crushed, for a time, our society hated and shunned, our 
reason questioned, and our family slandered and villified ; 
but in all this we glory, knowing that the truth has al- 
ways been thus assailed, and that we shall come out 
conquerors and more than conquerors, through our Lord 
Jesus Christ. These light afflictions, which are but for 
a moment when compared with eternity, shall work out 
for all who are exercised thereby a far more exceeding 
and eternal weight of glory. 

We believe a glorious era is dawning upon the world ; 
and if we frequently repeat it, it is because we love to 
dwell upon it. Mankind are to be fraternized and re- 
deemed. The great crisis of wrath and discord will 
B 



2G INTRODUCTION. 

soon be passed. The seeds of peace are sown, and in 
due time the germ will spring forth to gladden and cheer 
the earth. The time will come, and is not far distant, 
when man shall no more lift his hand in bloody warfare 
against his fellow-man. Their swords shall be beaten 
into plow-shares, and their spears into pruning-hooks. 
The stains of the blood of the martyrs for Christ will be 
wiped out of the earth forever. Before this is accom- 
plished there may be a last, a great and fearful struggle, 
cruel and sanguinary. But the glorious proclamation, 
" Peace on earth, and good will to men," has been pro- 
claimed by angelic voices, and will be consummated. 
Evil must first be destroyed. Who would not engage 
in the warfare for such a result % This is our cause, and 
this our aim in presenting these humble pages before the 
world. We expect no pecuniary reward or worldly ad- 
vantage; we are content to continue our earthly pil- 
grimage amongst the obscure and lowly, in the humbler 
walks of life. Truth is our aim, and if we shall present 
it in our plain and simple manner, so as to add to the 
happiness of any, then is our object obtained, and our 
labor blest. As to any doctrine advanced (coming as it 
does from spirits) in the journal before you, they alone 
are accountable. We are only the scribe, to record it, 
as it came from them. If you war against these doc- 
trines, your conflict must be with a powerful and invisi- 



INTRODUCTION. 27 

ble agency, not with us. Where we have expressed our 
own views and belief, we are ready to hear argument, 
and answer according to our honest belief and con- 
victions. 

In judging of spirit communications, it has ever been 
our rule, and such we advise in others, to receive and 
cherish all that agrees and harmonizes with the charac- 
ter, precepts, and teachings of Christ ; and if anything 
is advanced or contained in this work not in accordance 
with this, and not entirely independent, and free from 
all earthly sectarianism, discard it at once and forever. 



SPIRITUAL REASONEB. 



JOTTKNAL 



OF SPIRIT TEACHINGS, COMMUNICATIONS AND CONVER- 
SATIONS, IN THE YEARS 1851, 1852, AND 1853. 

N. S. GARDNER, MEDIUM. 
1851. 

January 30. — The medium, Mr. N". S. Gard- 
ner, and the writer being seated in a room by 
themselves, a spirit, purporting to be John 
Locke, announced his presence, and spelled, 
" Be firm, and great instruction shall be given 
you both, in due time." 

We enquired if these spirit manifestations 
were now going on in Europe, or if in any other 
country besides this. Ans. Yes ; and, by rap- 
ping, referred particularly to Sweden. He then 
spelled, "Bead Matthew, xxiv. 34 : 'Yerily I 
say unto you, this generation shall not pass, till 
all these things be fulfilled ;' " meaning the 
things concerning which he had now com- 
menced, and was about to instruct us. 

We asked what constituted the generation re- 



30 THE SPIRITUAL HEASONER. 

ferred to. He answered by spelling, "All liv- 
ing previous to the 10th day of October, 1844, 
and their children ; " and this was the genera- 
tion referred to in this verse in Matthew just 
quoted. We were then instructed with regard to 
the 24th chapter of Matthew, as follows : 

All of that chapter, from the 1st to the 29th 
verse, has reference to time that has passed ; all 
from the 29th verse to the end of the chapter, to 
present and future time. Verses 30 and 31 he 
informed us were now taking place ; also taught 
us that verses 27 and 28 of the 16th chapter of 
Matthew have particular reference to this pres- 
ent generation. 

At evening, same day, some friends were pres- 
ent from a distance, and as we were conversing, 
the medium being present, the rappings, loud 
and distinct, were heard upon the floor, and a 
lady of our family, without thinking of our cau- 
tion to secrecy, exclaimed, " there is Locke ! " 
or, " Locke is here ! " The rapping, notwith- 
standing this remark, still continued, and a ques- 
tion was asked Locke, before all present, which 
he answered. The signal for the alphabet was 
then given, which was called ; and he spelled, 
'' Read Mark, 8th chapter, 21st and 30th verses, 
viz : ' 21. And he said unto them, How is it that 
you do not understand ? 30. And he charged 
them, that they should tell no man of him.' " 
We understood at once, that he intended it as a 
reprimand, for not following his request, made 
once or twice previous, that we should not call 



THE SPIRITUAL REASONEK. 31 

for him, or mention his name, when others were 
present.* 

Feb. 1. — Locke spelled, " Read John, 11th 
chapter and 26th verse : 'And whosoever liveth, 
and believeth in me, shall never die. Believeth 
thou this ? ' " 

Ques. Is it the body only that dies ? 

Arts. Yet ; and spelled, "And this will have 
its exceptions. Read Matthew, 16th chapter, 
27th and 28th verses ;" and continued, " there 
are some of this generation, who will never die, 
even their bodies ; and there are those who are 
called dead in trespasses and sins, who cannot 
be made alive, or, in other words, are not re- 
deemed on the earth." 

Q. Can man arrive to the seventh sphere on 
the earth ? 

Spelled the answer, "'Not and live." Con- 
tinued : " The sixth sphere is as high as man 
can attain on the earth ; at the death of his body 
he may enter the seventh sphere. Children who 
have never sinned enter the seventh sphere at 
death." 

* We have since learned that we lost a great deal by not 
adhering to this request We did not, at the time, know that 
and mixed assemblies generally possess too little har- 
mony and quiet for spirits to communicate freely. After 
this," too, we found the curiosity of the community was so 
much excited upon this subject, that for a long time the me- 
urroundedj in all his leisure time, by a multitude, 
and Locke continued to communicate by permission, in our 
ga and elsewhere as it happened, 



32 THE SPIRITUAL REAS0NER. 

Q. What constitutes a true believer ? 

A. Spelled, " Those who believe with all the 
heart." 

Q. Is it all that is necessary, for man to be- 
lieve that Christ is the Son of God ? 

A. No ; and spelled, " You must] also love 
Him with all the heart." 

The spirit was then gone some five or ten min- 
utes, and we could get no response from him. 
When he returned, we asked, " Have you been 
communicating elsewhere, in your absence ? " 

A. Yes; and immediately spelled, " In Prov- 
idence." 

Q. Can spirits travel with the rapidity of 
lightning ? 

A. Yes. 

Q. Can people converse with each other at 
points however distant, by this means or agency? 

A. Yes ; but spelled, " Not at present." 

Q. Will the time very soon arrive when peo- 
ple can thus converse ? 

A. Don't know; and spelled, "Time is no- 
thing with us, comparatively." 

Q. Can we progress in this life as fast as in 
the spirit world ? 

A. No ; and then the word " done " was 
spelled, as it always was at the close of each in- 
terview. 

Feb. 2.— Spelled, " Eead Matthew, 13th chap- 
ter, 9th, 16th, and 17th verses. Doctor S., a 
gentleman from a distance, being present, was 



THE SPIRITUAL REAS0NER. 33 

asked to read, which he did ; but, by mistake, 
read the 9th, 16th and 17th verses of the 23d 
chapter, and none present discovered the error 
until Locke spelled, "wrong chapter," when 
the correct one specified was read as follows : 
" 9. Who hath ears to hear, let him hear. 16. 
But blessed are your eyes, for they see, and 
your ears, for they hear. 17. For verily I say 
unto you, that many prophets, and righteous 
men have desired to see those things which ye 
see, and have not seen them, and to hear those 
things which ye hear, and have not heard them." 

Q. Do those verses refer to the present time, 
particularly ? 

A. Yes. 

Q. Did the prophets and righteous men of old 
expect it ? 

A. Spelled, " They prayed for such manifes- 
tations." 

Q. By Dr. S. Does the 9th verse refer to 
those who wish to hear for the sake of the truth, 
and not from curiosity ? 

A. Yes. 

Q. Does seeing, mean the understanding of 
these manifestations ? 

A. Yes. 

Q. Shall not our eyes also see spirit manifes- 
tations literally ? 

A. Yes. 

Q. Will they continue to increase in interest, 
as we progress ? 

B* 3 



34 THE SPIRITUAL REASONER. 

A. Yes ; and spelled further, " To all whc 
seek goodness." 

A lady being in another room, very sick, the 
words, " go with the sick," were spelled, and the 
interview closed. 

Feb. 3. — This day we were somewhat cast down 
in our minds, in conseqeunce of some slander- 
ous and persecuting persons going about the 
streets and circulating falsehoods, in regard to 
the mediums and manifestations. While we 
were talking with the medium about it, the 
words, " God will forgive them," were spelled ; 
and afterwards, " Read John, 15th chapter, 9th, 
10th and 11th verses : c 9. As the Father hath 
loved me, so have I loved you ; continue ye in 
my love. 10. If ye keep my commandments 
ye shall abide in my love, even as I have kept 
my Father's commandments, and abide in his 
love. 11. These things have I spoken unto you, 
that my joy might remain in you, and that your 
joy might be full.'" At the close of reading 
these verses, he spelled, "You seemed down- 
hearted ; you will receive strength and assist- 
ance when you least expect it. Done." 

Feb. 4. — To-day a gentleman and lady from 
Steuben county, were present. They had been 
believers in Spiritualism, but had become some- 
what wavering. They asked Locke if he would 
give them a communication. He answered, 
yes ; and directed them to read the 31st verse 



THE SPIRITUAL EEASOXER. 35 

of the 34th chapter of Matthew: "And im- 
mediately Jesus stretched forth his hand and 
caught him and said unto him, O thou of little 
faith, wherefore didst thou doubt ? " 

Feb. 5. — Locke came at evening, and in- 
formed us, by rapping, that he was especially 
commissioned and sent of God to instruct us in 
the manner here recorded, for the time being. 
He answered many questions, but gaye no bible 
lesson. 

Feb. 6. — There had been some little misun- 
derstanding between the medium and a mem- 
ber of the circle, and something was being said 
about it, when a signal for the alphabet was 
given, and Locke spelled, " Get your family 
circle together as soon as convenient.'' As soon 
as we were all seated he spelled, "Bead Mark, 
11th chapter, 21th and 25th verses : ' 21. 
Therefore I say unto you, what things soever 
ye desire, when ye pray believe that ye receive 
them, and ye shall have them. 25. And when 
ye stand praying, forgive if ye have aught 
against any, that your Father also which is in 
heaven may forgive you your trespasses.' " 

It will be perceived that, although this was a 
lesson to be observed and practiced by all, yet 
at this time it had a special application to the 
medium, on account of his feelings toward a 
member of the circle above spoken of. The 



36 THE SPIRITUAL KEAS0NEK. 

following instruction was also given in regard 
to the verses above quoted. 

Q. Does it make any difference what attitude 
is assumed in prayer, as standing is spoken of 
in verse 25th ? 

A. Spelled, "If the heart is with God it 
makes no difference. Every pure desire of the 
heart amounts to a prayer in the sight of God, 
whether silent or audibly expressed. Verse 
24th should read, Believe that ye will re- 
ceive them, and means all things that are proper 
to ask of God in prayer, grounded upon the full 
faith of the petitioner." 

A question was then asked, "Is there any 
person now living upon the earth who is re- 
deemed, or who will never taste death ? " 

A. Spelled, " I am not permitted to know." 

Feb. 7: — "No communication this day. 

Feb. 8. — A new medium of doubtful charac- 
ter has just been developed in the place, and 
hundreds of people are flocking to see and hear 
the singular and astonishing manifestations 
given by spirits through her. Doctor EL, of 
our circle, and the medium were talking about 
it, and spoke in condemnation of the medium 
and the manifestations as evil, in their opinion. 
In the midst of this conversation Locke called 
for the alphabet, and spelled, "Read James, 
1st chapter, 16th, 17th, and 19th verses, as fol- 
lows : ' 16, Do not err, my beloved brethren. 






THE SPIEITrAL EEASONER. 37 

17. Every good gift and every perfect gift is 
from above, and cometh down from the Father 
of light, with whom is no variableness, neither 
shadow of turning. 19. Wherefore, my beloved 
brethren, let every man be swift to hear, slow 
to speak, slow to wrath.' " 

That is, all mediums, whether for good or for 
evil spirits, receive the gift of mediumship from 
God, and will end in showing his wisdom and 
goodness, although much evil should seem to 
result from it at the time. Men should there- 
fore be slow to judge and condemn. He then 
gave Romans, 12th chapter, 6th verse : " Hav- 
ing these gifts differing, according to grace that 
is given to us, whether prophecy, let us proph- 
esy according to the proportion of faith." 

If then the gifts are according to the grace 
and faith possessed by each medium, should we 
not look for a great diversity of manifestations ? 
And where neither grace nor faith exists, what 
but evil can be expected ? And through such 
mediums God reveals the man of sin, the sou of 
perdition, and He who now letteth will let un- 
til he be taken out of the way. See 2 Thessa- 
lonians, 2d chapter, from 3d to 8th verses. 

Locke, then, as a further illustration of the 
diversity of gifts in mediums, told us to read 1st 
Corinthians, 7th chapter and 7th verse : " For 
I would that all men were even as I myself ; 
but every man hath his proper gift of God, one 
after this manner, and another after that." He 
would wish them all good, but every medium 



38 THE SPIRITUAL REASONED. 

must have his proper gift, or the gift peculiar 
to his truthful and moral condition, and this 
takes place as a natural result, by general laws 
of God. 

Feb. 9. — This evening Locke gave us the 15th 
chapter of 1st Corinthians, 51st, 52d, 53d, and 
54th verses : "51. Behold I shew you a mys- 
tery ; we shall not all sleep, but we shall all be 
changed. 52. In a moment, in the twinkling 
of an eye, at the last trump ; for the trumpet 
shall sound, and the dead shall be raised incor- 
ruptible, and we shall be changed. 53. For 
this corruptible must put on incorruption, and 
this mortal must put on immortality. 54. So 
when this corruptible shall have put on incor- 
ruption, and this mortal shall have put on im- 
mortality, then shall be brought to pass the say- 
ing that is written, Death is swallowed up in 
victory." 

Q. Will there be a literal sounding of a 
trumpet ? 

A. No. These manifestations being spiritual, 
are the spiritual sounding of the trumpet, and 
are what the scriptures have reference to, when- 
ever the sounding of the trumpet is spoken of. 

Q. Will this sounding of the trumpet con- 
tinue till the second coming of Christ? 

A. Don't know. 

Feb. 11. — Locke gave as a lesson this day, 
2d Corinthians, 7th chapter, 13th, 14th, 15th, 



SPIRITUAL REASONER. 39 

and 16th verses : " 13. Therefore we were com- 
forted in your comfort ; yea, and exceedingly 
the more joyed we, for the joy of Titus, because 
his spirit was refreshed by you all. li. For if 
I have boasted anything to him of yon, I am 
not ashamed, but as we spake all things to you 
in truth, even so our boasting which I made be- 
fore Titus, is found a truth. 15. And his in- 
ward affection is more abundant toward you, 
whilst he remembereth the obedience of you 
all, how with fear and trembling ye received 
him. 16. I rejoice, therefore that I have con- 
fidence in you in all things." 

By this lesson Locke said he wished to convey 
to us that the faith and harmony of our circle 
up to this time, was a source of comfort and 
joy to him. He also informed us that he had 
invited another spirit of a high order to visit us, 
unknown to us at the time, and represented by 
Titus in the verses given, and said he wished 
us to continue harmonious, obedient to God, 
and punctual in our duties upon all occasions. 

We inquired of him again about the medium 
and manifestations mentioned on the 8th. All 
seems discordance and confusion, yet mingled 
with some astonishing tests of spirit knowledge 
and power. Locke spelled in answer, " God 
will appoint it all for the best in the end ; " and 
again, " Be not discouraged ; " then left for the 
evening. 

Ffb. 12. — We were directed to read the 8th 



40 THE SPIRITUAL KEASONER. 

chapter of John, 26th verse : " I have many 
things to say and judge of you, but he that sent 
me is true ; and I speak to the world those 
things which I have heard of him." 

Told us he wished to convey to us by this a 
sense of his watchful care and guardianship over 
our conduct and actions, both at present and in 
the future. Spelled out, "God judges of good 
deeds as well as bad." Also he wished to show 
to us, that his mission to us and the world was 
from God, and to instruct us as he had heard 
or been instructed. He then gave us the 2d 
chapter of Romans, 2d verse : " But we are sure 
that the judgment of God is according to truth 
against them which commit such things ; V and 
closed by giving the 2d chapter of Hebrew to 
read, desiring us to notice particularly the 13th 
to 18th verses. After reading it, we asked what 
was meant by the word devil therein spoken of. 
He spelled out, "A term used to represent 
sin." 

Feb. 13. — This being an evening for the reg- 
ular meeting of the circle, when all were as- 
sembled, Locke gave the 4th chapter of 1st Tim- 
othy, 14th, 15th, and 16th verses, and spelled, 
"This is for Mr. M. to meditate upon. '14, 
Neglect not the gift that is in thee, which was 
given thee by prophecy, with the laying on of 
the hands of the presbytery. 15. Meditate upon 
these things ; give thyself wholly to them ; that 
thy profiting may appear to all. 16. Take heed 



THE SKIRITUAL REASONER. 41 

to thyself, and unto the doctrine ; continue in 
them, for in doing this, thou shalt both save thy- 
self, and them that hear thee.'" 

The Mr. M. to whom this was given, was a 
member of the circle, and was also a member 
and class-leader in the Methodist church. 

Locke then told us to read the 12th verse of 
the 6th chapter of 1st Timothy, and spelled 
" This is for all : ' Fight the good fight of faith, 
lay hold on eternal life, whereunto thou art 
also called, and hast professed a good profession 
before many witnesses.' " 

Feb. 14. — Mr. G., the medium, had the two 
last verses of the 1st chapter of John given him 
by Locke : " Jesus answered and said unto 
him, Because I said unto thee, I saw thee under 
the fig tree, believest thou ? Thou shalt see 
greater things than these. And he saith unto 
him, verily, verily I say unto you, hereafter ye 
shall see heaven open and the angels of God as- 
cending and descending upon the son of man." 

The tests which G. had already received in 
the short period of time he had been a medium, 
astonished him often, and confirmed him strong 
in the faith, and here was conveyed a promise 
of still greater things than any he had yet re- 
ceived. After Locke had left, a spirit came, 
purporting to be Gardner's sister, Lydia, men- 
tioned in the introduction, and spelled to him 
the following : " Be not discouraged ; you are 
right, and God will reward you accordingly." 



42 THE SPIRITUAL REASONER. 

The sounds made by this spirit are always uni- 
form, and resemble the sound made by striking 
gently with the end of a pen-holder upon a glass 
tumbler. Another spirit also spelled, " God's 
teachings are spreading light to the world." 

Feb. 15. — Locke gave this evening the 3d 
chapter of John, 6th and 7th verses : "6. That 
which is born of the flesh is flesh, and that which 
is born of the spirit is spirit. 7. Marvel not 
that I said unto thee, ye must be born again." 

Explanation. Being born of the flesh means 
being born of sin. Spelled, " It is natural for 
man to sin." Being born of the spirit, he 
spelled, "AH your minds and affections are 
changed when spiritually born." 

Q. Can the new birth take place before we 
leave the body. 

A. Yes. 

Q. Will it take place with all after they leave 
the body ? 

A. Yes. 

Q. Does the death of the body constitute a 
new birth with all? 

A. Yes. And spelled, "But some fall into 
lower spheres than others." 

Q. Does man always know when he experi- 
ences the new birth ? 

A. No. 

Feb. 16. — Forenoon. Read 1 Thessalonians, 
3d chapter, 12th and 13th verses : " 12. And 



THE SPIRITUAL REASOXER. 43 

the Lord make you to increase and abound in 
love one towards another, and towards all men, 
even as we do towards you. 13. To the end he 
may establish your hearts unblamable in holi- 
ness before God, even our Father, at the com- 
ing of our Lord Jesus Christ with all his saints." 

At evening circle meeting, we were directed 
to read John, 16th chapter, 13th, 20th, 21st, 22d, 
25th, 27th, 28th, and 33d verses : " 13. Howbeit, 
when he the spirit of truth is come, he will 
guide you into all truth : for he shall not speak 
of himself; but whatsoever he shall hear, that 
shall he speak ; and he w T ill shew you things to 
come." 

Q. On the last verse above written — does 
the spirit of truth mean Christ at his second 
coming ? 

A. Yes: and he will receive his instruction 
from the Father. 

u 20. Verily, verily I say unto you, that ye 
shall weep and lament, but the world shall re- 
joice : and ye shall be sorrowful, but your sor- 
row shall be turned to joy." 

Ex. Means that you shall be persecuted for 
the truth's sake, and the world will rejoice over 
your persecutions, but your sorrows shall be 
turned to joy in the end, by the triumph of the 
truth, and your persecutors will then be sorry 
and ashamed. 

Yerses 21 and 22 not explained. 

" 25. These things have I spoken unto you 
in proverbs : but the time cometh when I shall no 



44 THE SPIRITUAL REASONER. 

more speak unto you in proverbs, but I shall 
shew you plainly of the Father." 

Ex. Refers to the second coming of Christ, 
in the consummation, when he will teach you 
face to face. 

"27.. For the Father himself loveth you, be- 
cause ye have loved me, and have believed that 
I came out from God." 

Ex. This ought to rejoice, and encourage those 
who are faithful. 

" 28. I came forth from the Father, and am 
come into the world ; again I leave the world 
and go to the Father." 

Ex. Has reference to the Savior's first advent. 

" 33. These things have I spoken unto you, 
that in me ye might have peace. In the world 
ye shall have tribulation ; but be of good cheer, 
I have overcome the world." 

Ex. Refers to his spiritual coming in the heart. 

Locke was then asked if these manifestations 
represented the second coming of Christ, or if 
by these he had come. He spelled in answer, 
"The spirit of Christ is in every good heart. 
Christ has come spiritually by the spirits in- 
structing you, but has not yet come literally." 

The question was then asked, if they were 
sent of God. He spelled, " Sent by the Father 
and the Son." This sentence led Mr. M. to ask, 
"Are God and Christ, or the Father and the 
Son, two distinct persons?" 

A. Yes. 

Q. Are they one or the same in spirit ? 



THE SPIRITUAL REASONEK. 45 

A. Yes. 

Q. Did God dwell in the body of Christ lit- 
erally. 

A. No ; and spelled, " God dwelt in the body 
of Christ spiritually." 

Q. Do good spirits dislike sectarianism. 

A. Yes ; and continued, " It has been the 
cause of much disunion and bloodshed upon the 
earth." 

Q. Does it make any difference, if the heart is 
right, how we believe in regard to the unity or 
trinity of God ? 

He spelled in answer, " It makes no difference." 

There were so many different opinions in re- 
gard to this, held by the members of the circle 
present, we were fearful it would lead to con- 
tention and discord, and we asked if we had not 
better drop the subject for the present. 

A. Yes ; and spelled, u Brother M. will close 
by prayer." After the meeting was closed, the 
spirit of our sister came and spelled, " Teach 
the love of God to all your friends." 

Feb. 17. — Locke came, and gave Galatians, 
5th chapter, 10th verse, and left immediately. 
" 10. I have confidence in you through the Lord, 
that ye will be none otherwise minded, but he 
that troubleth you shall bear his judgment who- 
soever he be." 

At evening, while we were at a neighbors 
house, co visit another medium lately developed, 
Gardner being there also, a spirit spelled, "Sing," 



46 THE SPIRITUAL REASONER. 

and then, "Read Romans, 1st chapter, 11th, 
12th, and 13th verses : ' 11. For I long to see 
you, that I may impart unto you some spiritual 
gift to the end ye may be established. 12. That 
is, that I may be comforted together with you, 
by the mutual faith of both you and me. 13. 
Now I would not have you ignorant, brethren, 
that oftentimes I purposed to come unto you 
(but was let hitherto) that I might have some 
fruit among you also, even as among other 
Gentiles. 5 " 

As soon as the above was read, he spelled, 
" For Gardner," and it seemed to be a special 
greeting from the spirit to him. 

At evening we asked more particularly about 
it, and he spelled in reply, " Had reference to 
Gardner and myself; " and after a pause again 
spelled, " Great things shall be revealed to 
Gardner ; fear not." 

Feb. 18. — Several of us being together, the 
conversation again fell upon the manifestations 
through the medium before spoken of, as doubtful 
and evil. They still continued unabated. Two of 
our members had just returned from witnessing 
them, and were laughing and condemning it. In 
the midst of this, loud rappings were heard upon 
the floor, and this sentence spelled, " Why are 
you so quick to judge ? " The spirit left as soon 
as the sentence was spelled. Gardner's sister, 
however, came, and spelled, " My dear friends, 
I am often with you all. Do not look for per- 



THE SPIRITUAL REASONER. 47 

feet happiness in the body ; it dwells with 
spirits." 

Feb. 19. — This day Doctor H., from Dundee, 
called to investigate and witness spirit mani- 
festations. Locke came and spelled a message 
to his friend Doctor S., who was noticed as be- 
ing here on the 1st and 2d instant : " Say to 
Doctor S., be firm." As none of ns were think- 
ing of him, it pleased us much. Doctor H. re- 
marked, he would be quite happy if he could 
be a medium to communicate with spirits. 
Locke spelled in reply, " Love God with all 
your heart, and you will." We asked Locke if 
he would inform us where he was principally 
communicating at present. He spelled in an- 
swer, the names of the following places^: " Leeds, 
Milan, Geneva, Vienna, Paris, Warsaw, Salem, 
Bath, and Dover," besides, with us ; and he said 
he frequently communicated in all these places 
the same day. He then desired us to read 1 
Thessalonians, 3d chapter, 12th and 14th verses : 
"And the Lord make you to increase and 
abound in love, one toward another, and toward 
all men, as we do towards you," <fcc, &c, be- 
ing the same as was given on the 16th instant. 
This repetition was sometimes resorted to by 
spirits when they wished to impress the subject 
it contained more forcibly upon our minds. 

Feb. 20. — 2 Corinthians, 4th chapter, 6th, 7th, 
8th, 9th, loth, 16th, 17th and 18th verses, given 



48 THE SPIRITUAL REASONKR. 

by Locke: "6. For God who commanded the 
light to shine out of darkness, hath shined in 
our hearts, to give the light of the knowledge 
of the glory of God in the face of Jesus Christ. 
7. But we have this treasure in .earthen vessels, 
that the excellency of the power may be of God 
and not of us; 8. We are troubled on every side, 
yet not distressed ; we are perplexed but not in 
despair ; 9. Persecuted, but not forsaken, cast 
down but not destroyed ; 15. For all things are 
for your sakes, that the abundant grace might 
through the thanksgiving of many redound to 
the glory of God. 16. For which' cause we faint 
not ; but though our outward man perish, yet 
the inward man is renewed day by day. 17. 
For our light affliction, which is but for a mo- 
ment, worketh for us a far more exceeding and 
eternal weight of glory ; 18. While we look not 
at the things which are seen, but at the things 
which are not seen : for the things which are 
seen are temporal, but the things which are not 
seen are eternal." 

We ascertained that when lessons from the 
bible were given by spirits, as in this and 
other cases, which were intended to apply di- 
rectly to us as a circle, either as advice or ex- 
hortation, or where they desired to express their 
own feelings or sentiments, no other explanation 
of it would be given. The object in view should 
be plain and apparent, by the language con- 
tained in the quotations. A person present re- 
marked, that such lessons could only proceed 



THE SPIRITUAL BEAS0NER. 4:9 

from a good source, and spoke of their wisdom 
and happy adaptation. A response, was imme- 
diately spelled : " Can anything but goodness 
come from that which is good \ " We were then 
told that the time would soon arrive, when there 
would be a different mode of communicating 
from the rappings. We have none of us seen 
or heard any other. The spirit then said he 
had been to Warsaw and returned, while we 
had been sitting here. 

Feb. 21. — The 14th chapter of 1 Corinthinans, 
6th and 7th verses, given by Locke : " 6. Now, 
brethren, if I come unto you speaking with 
tongues, what shall I profit you, except I shall 
speak to you, either by revelation, or by knowl- 
edge, or by prophesying, or by doctrine ? 7. 
And even things without life, giving sound, 
whether pipe or harp, except they give a distinc- 
tion in sounds, how shall it be known what is 
piped or harped ? " 

Ex. His plain instructions from the bible and 
otherwise, cannot be misunderstood. It is all in 
our own language. We have also become so 
familiar with the peculiar signals and rappings 
made by him, we can distinguish them in a mo- 
ment from those of any other spirit we have yet 
heard, as easily as we can distinguish and des- 
ignate any member of our family by their dif- 
ferent voices. This was the subject of conver- 
sation when the above verses were given. 



50 THE SPIRITUAL KEASONEK, 

Feb. 22. — Locke gave us 1 Corinthians, 4th 
chapter, 3d, 4th, 5th, and 6th verses : " 3. But 
with me it is a very small thing that I should 
be judged of you, or of man'sjudgment ; yea, 
I judge not mine own self. 4. For I know noth- 
ing by myself; yet am I not hereby justified ; 
but he that judge th me is the Lord. 5. There- 
fore judge nothing before the time, until the 
Lord come, who both will bring to light the hid- 
den things of darkness, and will make manifest 
the counsels of the heart : and then shall every 
man have praise of God. 6. And these things, 
brethren, I have in a figure transferred to my- 
self and to Apollos, for your sake : that ye 
might learn in us not to think of men above 
that which is written, that no one of you be 
puffed up for one, against another." 

After the foregoing verses were read, Locke 
spelled, " Watch the future, and it will explain 
all." 

The above lesson was given on account of 
many strangers to the manifestations being pres- 
ent. Some exclaimed it w T as a great mystery ; 
others thought perhaps it was electricity, influ- 
enced by the mind of the medium, or some 
other one present. Some were judging it one 
way, and some another ; many, however, were 
believers. 

Feb. 23. — At Gardner's house, in the evening, 
Locke spelled, " I have a secret for Gardner 
which shall be revealed to him before morning ; 



THE SPIRITUAL REAS0NER. 51 

do not think it a dream." This was fulfilled. 
That night, after retiring to bed, G. was thrown 
into a trance or spiritual state, by spirit agency, 
and saw a curtain let down before him, on 
which was inscribed the following sentence in 
large golden letters, viz : " Be firm in God, for 
He is Love." The spirits would not permit Mr. 
G. to mention this to any one, and no reason 
was given him for this prohibition. A few days 
afterward it was solved through the clairvoy- 
ant medium, Mrs. H. While in a spiritual 
state the whole was revealed to her, and she re- 
vealed it to the circle. Gardner had not men- 
tioned it to any one. 

Feb. 24. — Locke gave 1 Corinthians, 13th chap- 
ter, 11th, 12th, and 13th verses : " 11. When I 
was a child, I spake as a child, I understood as 
a child, I thought as a child ; but when I be- 
came a man, I put away childish things. 12. 
For now we see through a glass darkly ; but 
then face to face : now 1 know in part ; but then 
shall I know even as also I am known. 13. And 
now abideth faith, hope, charity, these three ; but 
the greatest of these is charity." 

This lesson, in its application, is as follows : 
Yery many new mediums have recently been 
developed in the country, in this vicinity, all 
around us, nearly all of whom seem to have de- 
ceptive, discordant and evil manifestations. We 
are all perplexed, and cannot understand it. 
Many are making derision of it, and others 



52 THE SPIRITUAL REAS0NER. 

abandoning it as evil altogether. Mediums are 
deceived so much, that they, too, have lost con- 
fidence, and many refuse of their own accord, 
and by the advice of their friends, and justly, 
too, we think, to have anything more to do with 
it. We were thus expressing ourselves, when 
Locke came and gave the above lesson. He 
said that discordant spirits would not disturb us 
if we continued firm to the end. We told him 
these discordant things were destroying the con- 
fidence of mediums, and all who came in con- 
tact with them all around us. He spelled, " It 
is their own fault." They do not understand it; 
their questions are foolish, w r orldly, temporal, 
and spirits are attracted to answer them accord- 
ingly. They see but through a glass darkly, 
and think, and act, and speak like children in 
the matter. And he told us when we became 
excited about it, and spoke harshly, we were in 
that respect in the same condition. He said we 
ought to be thankful that in our circle harmony 
continued ; and we would be instructed more 
about it hereafter. We have faith and hope, 
but lack charity ; as we progress, our under- 
standings will become more enlightened. This 
is the explanation and instruction in substance, 
given by the rappings in answer to questions. 
He exhorted us to the exercise of more charity, 
and spelled, "Do all have it ? " 

Feb. 25 — Locke gave the following lesson, in- 
tended expressly for the circle : 1 Corinthians, 



THE SPIRITUAL REASONED. 53 

14th chapter, 26th, 27th, 30th, 33d, 36th, 37th, 
38th, and 40th verses. " 26th. How is it then, 
brethren ? when ye come together, every one 
of you hath a psalm, hath a doctrine, hath a 
tongue, hath a revelation, hath an interpreta- 
tion. Let all things be done unto edifying." 

Ex. By the spirit. A symbol of the state of 
your circle, when you have met of late. There 
is too much noise, talking, and confusion ; you 
have all become teachers, and your spiritual in- 
structor is repulsed. 

" 27. If any man speak in an unknown tongue, 
let it be by two, or at most by three, and that 
by course ; and let one interpret." 

Ex. Order should be observed in asking ques- 
tions. Select one of your number to do it, and 
only one to explain or interpret. 

" 30. If anything be revealed to another that 
sitteth by, let the first hold his peace." 

Ex. Refers to all, but more particularly to 
the medium. 

" 33. For God is not the author of confusion, 
but of peace, as in all churches of the saints." 

Ex. As much order should be observed in a 
circle of Spiritualists, as in any other meeting 
for religious worship. 

" 36. What ! came the word of God out from 
you ? or came it unto you only ? " 

Ex. You should receive instruction as chil- 
dren, and not desire to teach. 

" 37. If any man think himself to be a prophet 
or spiritual, let him acknowledge that the things 



54 THE SPIRITUAL REASONED. 

I write unto you are the commandments of the 
Lord." 

Ex. All Spiritualists should so acknowledge 
it, when the precepts and words of Christ and 
his apostles are given by him or other spirits. 

" 38. But, if any man be ignorant, let him 
be ignorant." 

Ex. If any person present does not under- 
stand the instruction being given, let him wait, 
and not ask questions to disturb the meeting, till 
it is explained by the interpreter. 

" 40. Let all things be done decently and in 
order." 

The above lesson was much needed by our 
circle, and described its condition precisely. 
Too much discordance and talking is creeping 
into it. 

Feb. 26.— The 3d and 4th verses of the 11th 
chapter of 2 Corinthians given : " 3. But I fear 
lest by any means, as the serpent beguiled Eve 
through his subtilty, so your mind should be 
corrupted from the simplicity that is in Christ. 
4. For if he that cometh preacheth another Jesus 
whom we have not preached, or if ye receive 
another spirit, which ye have not received, or 
another gospel, which ye have not accepted, ye 
might well bear with him." 

Ex. He fears our discordance may attract 
spirits who will attempt to deceive us by teach- 
ing doctrines in opposition to what he has 



THE SPIRITUAL REASONER. 55 

taught us, viz : things in opposition to Christ 
and his gospel. 

Ffb. 27.— This evening a spirit, purporting to 
be of high order, came and gave us 11th chap- 
ter 2 Corinthians, 2d 3d and 4th verses ; the 
same that Locke gave us yesterday, with the 
addition of one verse. This was done, as we be- 
fore stated, in order that our minds should be 
fully attracted to the lesson given in the quota- 
tions. He wished to impress us that a fearful 
time was approaching our circle, and wished 
us to heed the lesson, and observe it carefully. 

Locke then came and requested us to read 2 
Corinthians, 7th chapter, 2d, 3d, and 4th verses : 
" 2. Receive us ; we have wronged no man, we 
have corrupted no man, we have defrauded no 
man. 3. I speak this not to condemn you ; for 
I have said before, that ye are in our hearts, to 
die and live with you. 4. Great is my boldness 
of speech toward you, great is my rejoicing of 
you ; I am filled with comfort, I am exceedingly 
joyful in all our tribulation." 

Ex. He has never deceived us, and rejoices 
in our mutual attachment and the reception he 
has alwas met with from us. 

After Locke left us, we had rappings and 
communications from spirits through another 
medium, but as we have no confidence in them, 
we do not record them. 

Feb. 28.— To-day Locke spelled at Gardner's, 



56 THE SPIRITUAL REASONER. 

" Ton and Dr. Lewis better improve the pres- 
ent opportunity while yon can." He was asked 
to explain his meaning, bnt he declined, and 
spelled, " Yon will be impressed/' Gardner's 
business will call him away in a few weeks, to 
be gone several months ; this w r as probably 
what he meant in the communication above 
spelled. 

At evening, when we met, Locke gave ns 1 
John, 4th chapter, 1st, 2d, and 3d verses : " 1. 
Beloved, believe not every spirit, but try the 
spirits, whether they are of God : because many 
false prophets are gone out into the world. 2. 
Hereby know ye the spirit of God : Every spirit 
that confesseth that Jesus Christ is come in the 
flesh, is of God : 3. And every spirit that con- 
fesseth not that Jesus Christ is come in the flesh, 
is not of God. And this is that spirit of anti- 
christ, whereof ye have heard that it should 
come; and even now already is it in the world." 

Another warning against false and deceptive 
spirits, and advice to try them to see whether they 
are of God. He said this was a sure test ; not, 
however, the simple assent of a spirit that he 
believes or acknowledges that Jesus Christ has 
come in the flesh, for an evil spirit could assent 
to that, in order the more effectually to deceive ; 
but if they confess their belief in Christ from 
the heart, and, by their conversation, instruc- 
tion, and communication, give undisputed evi- 
dence of it, then receive them. This is the test, 
and is sure* The last verse conveys to us a 



THE SPIRITUAL REAS0NEE. 57 

warning that deceptive spirits are about us, 
waiting an opportunity to approach and deceive 
us, if possible. We thanked Locke for this 
warning and advice. He spelled, " Thank God." 
He then told us further, that all mediums are 
chosen to be such by God, and that some spir- 
its who seem to be deceptive and give wrong 
communications, may think they are right, and 
believe, themselves, what they say. Their in- 
tentions, therefore, toward us are not bad or 
willful. He said there was no doubt but ig- 
norant spirits would also come, and endeavor to 
instruct us. These things will be the means of 
much trouble and difficulty in the world, in re- 
gard to Spiritualism, but all will end well. 

March 2. — Phillippians, 3d chapter, 1st, 2d, 
and 3d verses given : " 1. Finally, my brethren, 
rejoice in the Lord. To write the same things 
to you, to me indeed is not grievous, but for you 
it is safe. 2. Beware of dogs, beware of evil 
workers, beware of the concision. 3. For we 
are the circumcision, which worship God in the 
spirit, and rejoice in Christ Jesus, and have no 
confidence in the flesh." 

Another warning to us, to beware, and defi- 
ning, in the third verse, his own position. Said 
the best communications would be when but 
few were present, and they harmonious. Spelled, 
"Dear brothers, the gate that opens toward 
heaven is found by practicing love toward each 
other, truth, and charity,' 5 
c* 



58 THE SPIRITUAL REAS0NER. 

March 3. — Locke srave the 4th chapter of 
James, 7th, 11th, and 17th verses : " 7. Submit 
yourselves, therefore, to God. Eesist the devil 
and he will flee from you. 11. Speak not evil 
one of another, brethren. He that speaketh 
evil of his brother, and judgeth his brother, 
speaketh evil of the law, and judgeth the law : 
but if thou judge the law, thou art not a doer 
of the law, but a judge. 17. Therefore, to him 
that knoweth to do good, and doeth it not, to 
him it is sin." 

After the reading of these verses was fin- 
ished, he spelled, "I w r ant you to practice these 
teachings." In answer to a question what the 
word devil meant in the 7th verse, he spelled, 
" Eesist evil". 

Evil, which the spirits have been warning us 
against for several days past, seems fairly to 
have broken loose in our very midst, though not 
exactly in our circle. At a house in the neigh- 
borhood, where a medium resides, (the medium 
spoken of heretofore in this work.) manifesta- 
tions have for some days been going on similar 
to those enacted at the house of Rev. Mr. 
Phelps, in Stratford, Connecticut, at a more 
early period of Spiritualism. Chairs, stove, fur- 
niture, and other ponderous things, are thrown 
about the house ; bed-clothes stripped from the 
beds where people of the house are sleeping ; 
books thrown frequently from the table to the 
floor ; missiles thrown at the heads of people ; 
the medium's clothes torn from her body while 



THE SPIRITUAL REASONEK. 59 

wearing them ; tables moved and lifted from the 
floor, with people standing on them, &c, &c. — 
and all done without contact with any person or 
visible agency. Hundreds of people have been 
there to witness these things, and will testify to 
the truth of it. The medium is a young mar- 
ried woman, very ignorant, and reputation not 
good. She says she is frequently pinched vio- 
lently on her arms when no person is near her, 
and shows the marks left, as if made with the 
thumb and finger of a hand. For nearly half 
the time, for three or four days, she has been in 
the most frightful fits, produced by fear, and it 
is thought that she cannot long survive in this 
condition. 

We are told by our guardian spirits to stand 
firm and unmoved, notwithstanding this ; all 
will be well. What can it mean \ The spirits 
who have been instructing us decline, as usual, 
saying but very little about it, and seem to be 
determined to adhere strictly to the principle 
of not bringing a railing accusation, or speaking 
evil of any one. 

March 4. — ~N~o scriptural lesson to-day. A 
person promised, by spirits, that he would be- 
come a medium some months ago, asked the 
spirits concerning it. In reply was spelled, " be 
patient, for God will direct all for the best ; 5 
and told him, by rapping, that he could con- 
verse with him now, if permitted, and then 
spelled, " God's angels are ready to instruct you, 



60 THE SPIRITUAL REASONER. 

by His permission. Be firm in God, for He is 
love." 

March 6. — Locke directed us to read Colos- 
sians, 3d chapter, 2d, 9th, 13th, and 16th ver- 
ses : " 2. Set your affections on things above, 
not on things on the earth. 

Ex. A command for us to obey. Spelled, 
" You are too apt to cling to earthly things." 

" 9. Lie not one to another, seeing that ye 
have put off the old man, with his deeds." 

Ex. Putting off the old man, means putting 
off evil. 

" 13. Forbearing one another and forgiving 
one another, if any man have a quarrel against 
any : even as Christ forgave you, so also do ye." 

Needs no explanation. 

"16. Let the word of Christ dwell in you 
richly in all wisdom ; teaching and admonish- 
ing one another in psalms, and hymns, and spir- 
itual songs, singing with grace in your hearts to 
the Lord." 

Ex. If any wrong exists between brethren, 
select such hymns or psalms as are applicable, 
and all join in singing them together. 

Q. By Mr. M. : God does not forgive men 
without repentance ; why should we forgive our 
fellow-men without repentance? He spelled in 
reply, " Are you equal ? " that is, equal with 
God. 

The manifestations mentioned on the 3d, as 
transpiring in the neighborhood, have had a ten- 



THE SPIRITUAL REAS0NER. 61 

dency to excite alarm in our medium, Mr. Gard- 
ner, although he is a strong man, not easily ex- 
cited, and possessing much firmness. The spirit 
of his sister came to-day and spelled to him, 
" Dear brother, you should not fear, for your 
guardian spirits will protect you." He asked 
her if she gave this in consequence of his fears 
of evil spirits, of late, and she answered " Yes." 
The medium for the above manifestations is re- 
covering from her fits. 

March 7. — Several people from Yates county 
visited us to-day, to investigate Spiritualism, 
through our medium, among them a gentleman 
who was what is usually called infidel in his re- 
ligious views, and an unbeliever in Spiritualism ; 
rather disposed to make light of it, but possessed 
of too much good breeding to show his disre- 
gard for it in the presence of the medium and 
other believers ; by profession a lawyer. Locke 
soon came, and desired us to read the loth and 
16th verses of the 1st chapter of Titos : " 15. 
Unto the pure all things are pure : but unto 
them that are defiled and unbelieving is nothing 
pure ; but even their mind and conscience is 
defiled. 16. They profess that they know God ; 
but in works they deny him, being abominable 
and disobedient, and Unto every good work 
reprobate." 

This was truly applicable and appropriate to 
the occasion. The good sense of the gentleman 
ipoken of enabled him to perceive it, and we 



62 THE SPIRITUAL REASONER. 

sat sometime without a word being spoken. 
Locke broke the silence by spelling, " God will 
forgive such." Mrs. EL, the clairvoyant medi- 
um, was present, and while in the spiritual state 
improvised and sang a most beautiful hymn. 
We tried to take down the words as they were 
uttered, but did not succeed. 

March 8. — 1 John, 5th chapter, 1st, 2d, 3d, 
and 4th verses, and the 12th chapter of Romans, 
from the 9th verse to the end of the chapter, 
were given by Locke, as instruction and exhor- 
tation to all present. Rev. Mr. B., a Christian 
preacher, called to investigate. Many questions 
were asked Locke by him, which he answered, 
and spelled some communications to him. One 
was, a Love God with all your heart, and im- 
pressions will flow to you." 

March 9. — The preacher, Mr. B., and several 
other members of churches present, believers 
and unbelievers in Spiritualism. Locke gave 
2d chapter of Colossians, 5th, 8th, and 18th 
verses, which he said would be applicable to 
both classes. " 5. For though I be absent in 
the flesh, yet am I with you in the spirit, joy- 
ing and beholding your order, and the stead- 
fastness of your faith in Christ. 8. Beware lest 
any man spoil you through philosophy and vain 
deceit, after the tradition of men, after the ru- 
diments of the world, and not after Christ. 18. 
Let no man beguile you of your reward, in a 



THE SPIRITUAL EEAS0NEE. 63 

voluntary humility and worshiping of angels, 
intruding into those things which he hath not 
seen, vainly puffed up by his fleshly mind." 

March 12. — Locke gave 1 Timothy, 4th chap- 
ter, 1st, 2d, 6th, 8th, 10th, 12th, 15th, and 16th 
verses : " 1. Now the spirit speaketh expressly, 
that in the latter times some shall depart from 
the faith, giving heed to seducing spirits, and 
doctrines of devils : 2. Speaking lies in hypoc- 
risy ; having their consciences seared with a hot 
iron. 6. If thou put the brethren in remem- 
brance of these things, thou shalt be a good min- 
ister of Jesus Christ, nourished up in the words 
of faith and of good doctrine, whereunto thou 
hast attained. 8. For bodily exercise profiteth 
little : but godliness is profitable unto all things, 
having promise of the life that now is, and of 
that which is to come. 10. For therefore we 
both labor and suffer reproach, because we trust 
in the living God, who is the Savior of all men, 
specially of those that believe. 11. These things 
command and teach. 12. Let no man despise 
thy youth ; but be thou an example of the be- 
lievers, in word, in conversation, in charity, in 
spirit, in faith, in purity. 15. Meditate upon 
these things ; give thyself wholly to them ; that 
thy profiting may appear to all. 16. Take heed 
unto thyself, and unto the doctrine ; continue 
in them : for in doing this, thou shalt both save 
thyself, and them that hear thee." 

A special exhortation to all present. 



64 THE SPIRITUAL REASOtfER. 

Marcr 13. — Lesson by Locke this day in Ga- 
latians, 6th chapter, 1st, 2d, 3d, and 10th verses : 
M 1. Brethren, if a man be overtaken in a fault, 
ye which are spiritual restore such an one in 
the spirit of meekness ; considering thyself, lest 
thou also be tempted. 2. Bear ye one another's 
burdens, and so fulfill the law of Christ. 3. For 
if a man think himself to be something, when 
he is nothing, he deceiveth himself. 10. As 
we have therefore opportunity, let us do good 
unto all men, especially unto them who are of 
the household of faith." 

Ex. The above is given in consequence of a 
member of our circle, who is at times somewhat 
refractory, and a little inclined to be a superior 
and teacher, occasionally being the means of 
discordance in the circle. He seemed to apply 
it to himself in a measure, for he asked Locke 
immediately, "Are we not getting along as well 
as we can, in our circle ? " Locke spelled in 
reply, "Ask yourself," and then told us to ask 
ourselves the same, individually. 

March 14.— The 6th chapter of Luke, 21st 
and 22d verses given by Locke : " 21. Blessed 
are ye that hunger now, for ye shall be filled. 
Blessed are ye that weep now, for ye shall laugh. 
22. Blessed are ye when men shall hate you, 
and when they shall separate you from their 
company, and shall reproach you, and cast out 
your name as evil, for the son of man's sake." 

Promises which will be fulfilled upon all true 



THE SPIRITUAL REAS0NEB. 65 

followers and believers in Christ, and who are 
thus persecuted for their belief. A person 
spoke of seating himself alone from the crowd 
at the railroad depot to-day, in preference to 
mingling in their foolish and light conversation. 
Locke spelled, "I was with you there." At 
evening, Locke gave 4th chapter Philippians, 
4th, 5th, 6th, 7th, 8th, and 9th verses : " 4. Ke- 
joice in the Lord always, and again I say re- 
joice. 5. Let your moderation be known unto 
all men, the Lord is at hand. 6. Be careful for 
nothing ; but in everything by prayer and sup- 
plication with thanksgiving let your requests be 
made known to God. 7. And the peace of God, 
which passeth all understanding, shall keep 
your hearts and minds through Christ Jesus. 
8. Finally, brethren, whatsoever things are true, 
whatsoever things are honest, whatsoever things 
are just, whatsoever things are pure, whatsoever 
things are lovely, whatsoever things are of good 
report, if there be any virtue, and if there be 
any praise, think on these things. 9. These 
things which ye have both learned, and received, 
and heard, and seen in me, do : and the God of 
peace shall be with you." 

The foregoing lesson he informed us was in 
substance what he wished to say, and what he 
would say if talking with us in the body, face 
to face. He wished us particularly to look over 
the instruction already received from him, and 
observe it strictly. Quite a large company were 
present, and after the lesson there was much 



66 THE SPIRITUAL REASOITER. 

noise and confusion. A lady from a distance 
was quite anxious to get communications spelled 
from Locke, but none was attempted. After 
the company dispersed, we asked him the rea- 
son, and he spelled, " You could not have got 
correct communications with the confusion." 
We ascertained this lady was a medium. 

March 15. — Our lesson was from Luke, 5th 
chapter, 18th, 24th, 25th, 26th, 27th, 28th, 29th, 
and 30th verses : " 18. And behold men brought 
in a bed," &c, &c. A full copy of the verses 
of this lesson is omitted, on account of the space 
it would occupy ; we merely give the explana- 
tion of each verse as far as received : 

18. There will again be a time when disease 
will be cured by the laying on of hands of the 
true believer, as in the days of the Savior and 
the Apostles, and this will be before the re- 
demption. 

24. The faith this man had induced the Savior 
to heal his disease, and pronounce the forgive- 
ness of his sins also. 

25. He glorified God for his restoration to 
health, and was changed in his mind and af- 
fections. 

26. All present were amazed, and also glori 
fied God. The evidence produced by witness 
ing this miracle, caused a belief in them, thai- 
it was the Messiah, and they were filled with 
fear on account of their previous denunciations 
and persecutions of him. 



THE SPIRITUAL REASONED. 67 

27. The publican, Levi, mentioned in this 
verse, is synonymous with Matthew. 

28. Matthew became a believer in Christ, and 
left oft* his former sinful habits. Spelled, " Cast 
out the old man." The literal reading would 
make it appear that he rose up and followed the 
Savior from place to place. 

The 29th and 30th verses need no explanation. 

Locke informed us he was about to close his 
instruction to us, for the present. When this 
was announced to us, we all expressed our sin- 
cere regret, at which he spelled, " I will be with 
you again, if God permits." Many questions 
were asked and answered. We asked Locke if 
he had ever known or seen us previous to Jan- 
uary last, when he first came and spelled his 
name. He answered, " Yes ; " and spelled, 
" Saw you with Gardner at Providence, in the 
grove on the hill, first. This w^as nine years 
ago, long before we knew anything of spirit 
manifestations, and we had entirely forgotten 
our walk together in this grove, north of the 
city of Providence, in Rhode Island, until thus 
reminded of it by Locke. 

At the meeting of the circle this evening, 
Locke came and spelled, " God impresses, and 
I obey; " and then directed us to read the 13th 
chapter of 2 Corinthians, 4th, 5th, 6th, 7th, 11th, 
13th, and 14th verses : " 4. For though he was 
crucified through weakness, yet he liveth by the 
power of God. For we also are weak in him, 
but we shall live with hirn by the power of 



68 THE SPIRITUAL REAS0NER. 

God toward you. 5. Examine yourselves wheth 
er ye be in the faith ; prove your own selves. 
Know ye not your own selves, how that Jesus 
Christ is in you, except ye be reprobates ? 6. 
But I trust that ye shall know that we are not 
reprobates. 7. Now I pray to God that ye do 
not evil ; not that we should appear approved, 
but that ye should do that which is honest. 11. 
Finally, brethren, farewell : be perfect, be of 
good comfort, be of one mind, live in peace, and 
the God of love and peace shall be w T ith you. 
13. All the saints salute you. 14. The grace 
of the Lord Jesus Christ, and the love of God, 
and the communion of the Holy Ghost, be with 
you all. Amen." 

At the close of this, he informed us this was 
his farewell, and the last teaching he was per- 
mitted to give us at present. All were sincerely 
affected at this parting. Strange as it may ap- 
pear, perhaps, to some, we had become as 
warmly attached to this noble spirit for his long 
and constant desire to instruct us for our good, 
as we ever felt for a dear and beloved friend in 
the body. We spoke of his leaving us, there- 
fore, in heartfelt sorrow and sincere regret. He 
saw our feelings and sympathized with us, and 
spelled, " Dear brothers, mourn not at the will 
of God, for I shall be with you all whenever 
permitted, which I trust will be often." We 
then separated with heavy hearts. 

March 16. — The absence of Locke at oui 



THE SPIRITUAL REASO^STER. 69 

meeting was much felt, and things did not move 
forward with that life and animation that his 
presence usually gave. A spirit came, however, 
and spelled his name, " Lorenzo Dow." An- 
swered many questions. At length another one 
came, and directed us to read the 10th verse of 
the 1st chapter of 1 Corinthians : " Now I be- 
seech you, brethren, by the name of our Lord 
Jesus Christ, that ye all speak the same thing, 
and there be no divisions among you ; but that 
ye be- perfectly joined together in the same 
mind, and in the same judgment." 

This was an exhortation to continue as when 
Locke was with us, and seemed so much like 
his former teaching that we felt much cheered. 
After this spirit left, the spirit of Gardner's sis- 
ter came, and spelled, "Let the spirit of Christ 
dwell in all your hearts." Gen. F. Marion also 
came, and spelled, at the close of our meeting, 
" Do your duties." 

March 17. — A gloom still hangs over us in 
consequence of the absence of our friend Locke. 
We have all anxiously desired and sincerely 
prayed that he might be permitted to return 
and continue his instruction to this circle. Other 
spirits, equally as bright, perhaps, seemed stran- 
gers to us, and we miss his well known sounds 
in our little assemblages, as we would the voice 
of a loved companion. 

March 18. — Since Locke left us we have been 



70 THE SPIRITUAL REASONER. 

somewhat careless and dilatory about getting 
together. This evening, however, we all seemed 
to assemble together " with one accord and one 
mind, at one place," without any previous no- 
tice or understanding, and as Locke promised 
us he would be with us at times, if permitted, 
we all secretly desired and openly expressed a 
hope he would come this evening. While thus 
waiting in anxious solicitude, Locke's well 
known signal was heard, and hailed with de- 
light. It seemed loud and animated, and he di- 
rected us to read Philippians, 1st chapter, 25th, 
26th, and 27th verses : " 25. And having this 
confidence, I know that I shall abide and con- 
tinue with you all, for your furtherance and joy 
of faith. 26. That your rejoicing may be more 
abundant in Jesus Christ for me, by my com- 
ing to you again. 27. Only let your conversa- 
tion be as becometh the gospel of Christ, that 
whether I come and see you, or else be absent, 
I may hear of your affairs, that ye stand fast in 
one spirit with one mind, striving together for 
the faith of the gospel." * 

'No person can fully realize, except those pres- 
sent, with what joy and force the annunciation 
of a return to abide with us, (the language con- 
tained in the above,) was received. To hear a 
recital of the circumstances can convey but a 
faint idea of the reality. Our joy was so loud 
and expressed with so much noise, that Locke 
was forced to restore quiet himself, which he 
did by spelling, " Do not talk so much while 



THE SPIRITUAL REASONER. 71 

getting communications." The following ques- 
tion was then asked by Doctor H. : " If Adam 
and his posterity had never transgressed, would 
they have become as elevated by progression 
as the inhabitants of other planets, who have 
never sinned? " He spelled in reply, "God's 
will is fulfilled as it is ; " and after a pause, 
spelled further, " The earth is so formed that 
sin must dwell therein ; " and continued the in- 
struction by rappings. The earth is not a per- 
fected body, and as man is composed of the ele- 
ments of the earth, he is consequently imper- 
fect, and thereby subject to disease, sin, and in- 
firmity, and being nourished and sustained from 
the products of the earth, continues and sustains 
this liability. At the consummation of the re- 
demption all will be made perfect. We asked 
if the earth would then be made perfect, or at- 
tain perfection, as well as man. He spelled in 
answer, " The redemption makes it perfect." 

March 19. — Locke came and spelled, "To 
cultivate an even temper is the first step to- 
ward heaven." This was no doubt intended for 
some of our circle. While all were sitting in 
silence, some of the most wonderful spirit man- 
ifestations we had ever witnessed were made. 
The whole house seemed to shake and rock to 
and fro, as if by an earthquake. The windows 
rattled, and the medium's head and upper part 
of his body appeared to be enveloped in the 
flames of an electric fire. He was much agita 



72 THE SPIRITUAL REASONEK. 

ted, and trembled violently. In a few minutes 
all was again still, and Locke came and told its 
the manifestation was made by a spirit of high 
elevation and exceeding power. He then told 
us that light was spreading in Warsaw, in Po- 
land, more than in any other place where he 
was now communicating in Europe. We asked 
if the spirit of liberty and a desire for a restora- 
tion of their government were prevailing there. 
He spelled, " The spirit of Christ is spreading 
there." 

March 20. — Asked Locke if our thoughts 
were not directed and influenced by spirits a 
good deal. He spelled, " Every good thought 
has the spirit of Christ in it." We asked where 
our bad thoughts proceeded from. He spelled, 
" From ignorant spirits." "Are all our thoughts 
impressed by spirits ? " Spelled, " Nearly every 
thought. Your own spirits dictate and originate 
some thoughts." 

This evening had a pleasant and animated 
meeting. Locke gave the 1st chapter of 1 Co- 
rinthians, 28th, 29th, 30th, and 31st verses : 
"28. And base things of the world, and things 
which are despised, hath God chosen, yea and 
things which are not, to bring to nought things 
that are. 29. That no flesh should glory in his 
presence. 30. But of him are ye in Christ Je- 
sus, who of God is made unto us wisdom, and 
righteousness, and sanctification, and redemp- 



THE SPIRITUAL REASONER. 73 

tion. 31. That according as it is written, He 
that glorieth let him glory in the Lord." 

A lesson to teach us that God, in selecting 
mediums, frequently chooses those who are 
called weak, and foolish, and base, and vile, by 
the world and the opposer, as well as the wise, 
and those who profess great piety. The mani- 
festations of learning and power, frequently 
given through weak and unlearned mediums, 
confounds the mighty, more than through a me- 
dium of more wisdom and education ; and the 
spirits told us that when ministers and church 
members asked us why, if Spiritualism was true 
and of God, it did not come to them who were 
in the church, pious and good, instead of to 
the weak and non-professor, as it did frequently, 
to answer them, by referring them to this chap- 
ter, and tell them to read from the 22d to the 
28th verses. 

After the close of the meeting, our medium 
(Gardner) went home, but many remained in 
the room, and spirits commenced manifestations 
through a young girl present, who had recently 
been developed a medium. She was thrown 
into a clairvoyant state, and rappings were also 
made, through her, quite loud upon the floor. 
At first we were much interested, and listened 
with much attention, but soon found the whole 
was from deceptive spirits. Charges were made 
by these spirits against other mediums and in- 
dividuals, of the most false and malignant char- 
acter, and this scene of falsehood and deception 
D 



74 THE SPIRITUAL REASONER. 

was continued for a long time. These things 
put quite a damper upon the enjoyment re- 
ceived at our meeting in the fore part of the 
evening. We felt amazed, chagrined, and irri- 
tated, and went home resolved to inquire into 
it the first opportunity. This is the first occur- 
rence of the kind in our circle, but this was af- 
ter Locke had spelled "done," and left for the 
evening. 

March 20. — Sought an interview with the 
medium, G., to investigate the proceedings of 
last evening. Locke came, but declined an- 
swering questions in regard to it. He merely 
spelled, "Be calm and deliberate," and shortly 
left us. These words which he spelled only 
served to add to our desire to know more about 
it, and increased our excitement. The spirit of 
G ? s sister came and spelled, " Give yourselves 
no trouble ; all will be explained as soon as 
permitted." This assurance soothed us very 
much, and we settled down with a determina- 
tion to wait patiently for the time of explanation. 

Our circle has much increased in numbers, 
and, from the great diversity of minds now 
composing it, we have not that harmony we for- 
merly enjoyed at our meetings. Locke came 
again and gave us to read the 8th, 9th, and 10th 
verses of the 4th chapter of 2 Corinthians : " 8. 
We are troubled on every side, yet not dis- 
tressed ; we are perplexed, but not in despair ; 
9, Persecuted, but not forsaken ; cast down, but 



THE SPIRITUAL REASONER. 75 

not destroyed ; 10. Always bearing about in the 
body the dying of the Lord Jesus, that the life 
also of Jesus might be made manifest in our 
body." 

He left ns with this, without explanation, but 
we could see its application, and it cheered us 
very much. Although we were perplexed and 
cast down by these manifestations of evil and 
deceptive spirits, and the persecutions and sneers 
of the unbelievers, who also heard and wit- 
nessed them, yet our faith in the true ones re- 
mained strong, and we were reminded that the 
Savior passed through much worse ones, and 
was even persecuted unto death, which Paul, it 
seems, in the 10th verse of the above lesson, al- 
ways bore in mind in the midst of his troubles. 

March 21. — We remarked, this evening, that 
we should be apt to receive all spirits with more 
caution and distrust than formerly, and we 
should scarcely believe any strange spirits in 
the future, till we had thoroughly tested them. 
Locke spelled, " Do you believe all spirits in 
the body \ " and told us to be as cautious with 
those out of the body as our experience had 
taught us to be with those in the body ; and fur- 
ther spelled, "See that they have attained the 
high spheres ; n and he said he meant the high 
spheres of goodness and truth, and not the high 
spheres of intellect, without these attributes. 
A strange spirit then came, (we knew by the 
sounds it was not Locke.) We mistrusted it 



76 THE SPIRITUAL REAS0NER. 

was a deceptive spirit, and asked Locke after- 
wards, when he came, if he would tell who it 
was. He answered that it was a truthful spirit, 
and spelled, " Douglass ; " said it was Douglass, 
an earl of Scotland. 

March 24. — Locke gave the whole of the 6th 
chapter of 2 Corinthians to-day, as encourage- 
ment, and an exhortation to patience under per- 
secution and affliction, and to avoid, as much as 
possible, contention and association with the 
scoffer and unbeliever. By mistake, we first 
read the 6th chapter of Galatians, and we re- 
marked he had given us that chapter before. 
He spelled, " Do you not think you need this 
lesson ? " meaning the 6th of Galatians. We 
then discovered the mistake, and read the right 
one. The spirit of Mr. M's mother came and 
spelled to him, " Let the star of Bethlehem be 
your guide." The spirit of G's sister also spelled 
to him, "Dear brother, you did not realize the 
pleasure it gave Louisa and myself to meet you 
to-day. Lydia." He had conversed with them 
by the rappings, through another medium, but 
did not know till the above sentence was spelled, 
that his sister Louisa, there mentioned, who left 
the body recently, was present. 

March 25. — Locke spelled, u Light begins to 
break in upon the darkness of the earth." We 
were much elated with this communication, and, 
as he sometimes finds us as much depressed, he 



THE SPIRITUAL REASONER. 77 

spelled, " Be not carried away at times ; we are 
not always permitted to be with you ; be more 
even." A spirit purporting to be Lorenzo Dow, 
then spelled, " I labored near this place while 
in darkness." We ascertained, from some per- 
son present, that he once preached a mile or two 
south of this village. 

At evening quite a number of people were 
present, amongst them them Elder H., a preacher 
of education and worth. Locke gave the 4th 
chapter of Ephesians, 29th, 30th, 31st and 32d 
verses : " 29. Let no corrupt communication 
proceed out of your mouth, but that which is 
good to the use of edifying, that it may minis- 
ter grace unto the hearers. 30. And grieve not 
the Holy Spirit of God, whereby ye are sealed 
unto the day of redemption. 31. Let all bit- 
terness, and wrath, and anger, and clamor, and 
evil speaking, be put away from you, with all 
malice. 32. And be ye kind, one to another, 
tender hearted, forgiving one another, even as 
God for Christ's sake hath forgiven you." 

He told us the spiritual era now dawning 
upon the world, would result in expelling sin 
and sectarianism from the earth, and usher in 
the redemption. He spelled, in regard to him- 
self and other spirits, in answer to a question 
by the preacher above alluded to, " Our mission 
is to harmonize the world." All seemed pleased 
with this interview. 

March 26. — In company of two or three 



78 THE SPIRITUAL REASONEE. 

friends, besides the medium, we were relating a 
dream or vision of the previous night, of trav- 
eling through a pleasant valley, but it seemed 
dark, so that we were unable to distinguish the 
objects which surrounded us, plainly, yet all 
who were traveling in company together, ap- 
peared very happy. As soon as we had finished 
the relation, Locke spelled, " You are now in 
that valley of darkness. Light begins to break 
in upon the darkness that surrounds you." 
Soon the spirit of Gardner's sister came, (who 
we shall hereafter designate Lydia G. for the 
sake of brevity,) and we asked her if she could 
communicate to us as well as spirits of higher 
order could. She spelled, u Sot quite ; it is ow- 
ing to their elevation as to correctness." We 
then asked her if she had ever seen the Savior. 
A. "No." 

Q. " Have the apostles ever seen him ? " 
A. ".Yes;" and spelled, "While on the 
earth." 

Q. " Do all spirits desire to see him ? " 
A. "Yes;" and spelled, "This desire does 
not tend to make us unhappy." She then spelled, 
" Cultivate love and harmony, and you have a 
foretaste of heaven." 

Dr. De F., one of the friends above mentioned, 
had the name of a deceased brother spelled out 
to him, and as the Doctor was on his way to 
visit an aged father, he asked the spirit of tins 
brother, who had spelled his name, if he would 
give him a communication for his lather. He 



THE SPIEITTTAL REASONED. 79 

answered he could not, but spelled for the Doc- 
tor, " Cheer him in his old age." 

At our meeting at evening, Locke gave the 
13th chapter of Hebrews, 1st, 4th, 5th, 6th, 16th, 
and 18th verses : " 1. Let brotherly love con- 
tinue. 2. Be not forgetful to entertain stran- 
gers ; for thereby some have entertained angels 
unawares. 3. 'Remember them that are in 
bonds, as bound with them, and them which 
suffer adversity, as being yourselves also in the 
body. 4. Marriage is honorable in all, and the 
bed undefiled : but whoremongers and adulter- 
ers God will judge. 5. Let your conversation 
be without covetousness, and be content with 
such things as ye have ; for he hath said, I never 
will leave thee, nor forsake thee. 6. So that we 
may boldly say, The Lord is my helper, and I 
will not fear what man shall do unto me. 16. 
But to do good and to communicate forget not ; 
for with such sacrifices God is well pleased. 18. 
Pray for us ; for we trust we have a good con- 
science, in all things willing to live honestly. 

After the reading of this lesson was conclu- 
ded, he spelled, " Try and live happier," and 
left. Soon the spirit of Louisa G. was announ- 
ced, and Gardner asked her if she would spell 
the name of the place where they last saw each 
other before her death. She spelled, " Port By- 
ron." G. said this was true. Lydia G. was 
also present, and spelled as follows : " God im- 
presses and angels are inviting all to the throne 
of eternal light." This last has reference to 



80 THE SPIRITUAL REASONER. 

spirits communicating with those of earth, and 
thus inviting them. 

March 28. — James, 5th chapter, 8th, 12th, 
16th, 19th, and 20th verses given: "Be ye also 
patient : stablish your hearts : for the coming 
of the Lord draweth nigh. 12. But above all 
things, my brethren, swear not ; neither by- 
heaven, neither by the earth, neither by any 
other oath ; but let your yea be yea, and your 
nay, nay ; lest ye fall into condemnation. 16. 
Confess your faults one to another, and pray for 
one another, that ye may be healed. 19. Breth- 
ren, if any of you do err from the truth, and 
one convert him ; 20. Let him him know, that 
he which converteth the sinner from the error 
of his way, shall save a soul from death, and 
shall hide a multitude of sins." 

Spirits of a high order are impressed that the 
coming of the Lord is at hand, or not far dis- 
tant. It is not right to take an oath in any 
case, not even on the witness stand. Better 
affirm. 

March 29. — This evening, several of us at a 
private sitting, had a most beautiful manifesta- 
tion from spirits. It was audible singing in 
the room apparently over our heads ; it was 
soft, sweet, and harmonious, but we could 
not distinguish words. The clairvoyant me- 
dium, Mrs. H., was present, and in the spiritual 
state saw the singers and knew them. She said 



THE SPIRITUAL REASONER. 81 

there were three of them— -spirits of our rela- 
tives. Afterward Locke came, and gave the 
2d chapter of 1 Corinthians, 1st, 3d, 5th, 10th, 
11th, 12th, and 13th verses : " 1. And I, breth- 
ren, when I came to you, came not with excel- 
lency of speech, or of wisdom, declaring unto 
you the excellency of God. 3. And I was with 
you in weakness, and in fear, and in much trem- 
bling ; 5. That your faith should not stand in 
the wisdom of men, but in the power of God. 
10. But God hath revealed them unto us by his 
spirit, for the spirit searcheth all things, yea, 
the deep things of God. 11. For what man 
knoweth the things of a man, save the spirit of 
man which is in him ? even so the things of 
God knoweth no man, but the spirit of God. 
12. Now we have received not the spirit of the 
world, but the spirit which is of God : that we 
might know the things that are freely given to 
us of God. 13. Which things also we speak, 
not in the words which man's wisdom teacheth : 
comparing spiritual things with spiritual." 

Ex. He caiiie to teach us truths declared by 
Christ, a testimony of God. He saw our weak- 
ness, and feared for our condition of darkness 
and want of the true light and spirit, lest we 
should not willingly receive and understand it. 

March 30. — We regret to discover doubts and 
discord creeping into our circle, which has hith- 
erto been quite exempt from it. Some few 
thus influenced, seems to aftect the whole- 
D* 6 



82 THE SPIRITUAL REASONER. 

They make so much confusion that a free com- 
munion with the spirits is much hindered and 
retarded. A communication was spelled, that 
unless these unruly members reformed, they 
would be cast aside. Locke taught us that in 
this spiritual coming of Christ we would dis- 
cover a type of the events that occurred at his 
first advent. False prophets would arise, and 
iniquity would abound. Referred us to the 24th 
chapter of Mathew, as an illustration, and said 
it applied to the present condition of our circle ; 
verses 10th, 11th, 12th, and 13th: u 10. And 
then shall many be offended," &c, &c. "11. 
And many false prophets shall rise, and shall 
deceive many. 12. And because iniquity shall 
abound, the love of many shall wax cold. 13. 
But he that shall endure to the end, the same 
shall be saved." 

In the above lesson is a representation of false 
and deceiving spirits and mediums, through 
whose deceptions the love of many will wax 
cold, by the iniquity exhibited and abounding 
in them. Some of the circle are in this cold 
state, from this very cause. 

March 31. — To-day, two members and the 
medium being present, a spirit called for the al- 
phabet, and spelled, "Darkness is hovering 
around your circle, discord and disunion is witii 
you. Darkness will soon close in upon the 
brightness that once encircled you ; " and di- 
rected us to read it before the circle. We asked 



THE SPIRITUAL EEASONER. 83 

if we were to lose communications or be de- 
prived of them entirely. He spelled, "Unless 
you are more united." He afterwards said, in 
answer to questions, some of us perhaps might 
continue to have them. We were much aston- 
ished at this announcement, and as the spirit 
who gave the above, (we knew by the rapping,) 
was not Locke, we were still in hopes it would 
prove false, and from a deceptive spirit. When 
Locke came, however, he confirmed it as true, 
and from an exalted spirit. He had been spared 
the disagreeable duty, and another spirit had 
been commissioned to perform it. Locke in- 
formed us it was with much difficulty he had 
been able to communicate with us for some time, 
on account of the repulsion the conduct of some 
of our brethren had produced. 

We asked him if our communications would 
all cease. 

A. "Don't know." 

Q. " Will they be resumed if we all strive to 
do right in the future ? " 

A. "Yes." 

He said there had been more evil and dis- 
cordance going on than we were all aware of. 
He then left us. We felt much disturbed and 
cast down at this disclosure, and the medium 
was more agitated than any of us ; his sister's 
spirit came, and spelled to him, " Be more com- 
posed." Soon another spirit came, and spelled, 
u The cross is reappearing." The sounds made 
by these spirits were much louder, and more 



84 THE SPIRITUAL REASONER. 

animated than any we have heard of late, and 
cheered us considerably. Locke then came 
again, and gave the 13th verse of the 2d chap- 
ter of Colossians: "And being dead in your 
sins, and the uncircumcision of your flesh, hath 
he quickened together with him, having forgiven 
you all trespasses. 

While we were thus engaged, quite a number 
of the members of the circle came in, among 
them the disaffected ones. After they were 
seated, we read the communications we had 
just received, and all seemed amazed and con- 
founded, without speaking a word. The silence 
was broken by Locke, who called for the alpha- 
bet, and spelled, " You were sent here to har- 
monize." His former lessons, exhorting us so 
often to union and forgiveness, came to our 
minds, and we began confessing our faults one 
to another, and, in peace and harmony, we re- 
solved to do better in time to come, and try to 
avoid the necessity or liability of another repri- 
mand from the spirits. Locke then told us to 
avoid as much as possible large and mixed as- 
semblies in getting instructions and communi- 
cations from spirits ; if the circle was large, to 
meet and exchange views, and exhort and ed- 
ify each other in that way,' but to avoid confu- 
sion and discordance. Let a few harmonious 
minds quietly assemble for spirit instruction ; 
let one be selected to ask questions, and in this 
way all can be conducted in more order, and 
good and free communications will be the result. 



THE SPIRITUAL REASONED. 85 

Our interview for this time was closed by a 
spirit, who spoke through the clairvoyant me- 
dium (Mrs. EL) while in the spiritual state, as 
follows : " The earth is to pass away with a 
great noise, as written in the scriptures. This 
noise and passing away has now commenced in 
the contentions of men consequent upon these 
new spiritual manifestations and the great re- 
forms attending them. Evil will do all it can 
to retard its progress and influence the minds 
of men against it, but in vain ; its course is on- 
ward to victory and triumph. Truth will ac- 
complish its mission. Cheer and encourage 
each other in that which is good, and if thy 
brother err, go to him kindly and talk with him. 
Be faithful and diligent in your daily avoca 
tions, and begin anew from this day forward. 
And may the peace and love of Christ abide 
with you all." 

April 1. — New life and joy appears to exist 
again in our circle. The same spirit who spelled 
the warning of our dark condition to us, now 
came again, and spelled, " Eternal light is break- 
ing in upon the darkness of the earth. The reign 
of Satan is closing." He told us, before the 
reign of evil would close, however, there would 
be terrible times upon the earth, and much 
bloodshed, according to his belief and impres- 
sion. After this is over, universal peace will 
reign triumphant upon the earth forever, wars 
and fighting will be known no more, and all 



86 THE SPIRITUAL REASONED. 

spirits of a high order think this time is not 
very far distant in the future. 

Twice we have had the sentence, "The cross 
is reappearing," spelled out. We asked this 
spirit to explain what was meant by this. He 
spelled, " It means that persecutions are com- 
ing again, as in the days of our Savior, and that 
Christ is reappearing." 

We asked, will he come personally? 

A, Yes. 

Q. Are these spirit manifestations a repre- 
sentation of his coming ? 

A. Spelled, "In part." 

Doctor H. asked what Paul meant by the 
change spoken of in Corinthians, as taking place 
in a moment in the twinkling of an eye. He 
spelled in answer, " The redemption." 

Locke then came, and spelled for them, 
" Sing." A hymn was selected, which they at- 
tempted' to sing from memory, but omitted one 
verse, which none of them could remember. 
Locke spelled, " Sing all of it." They told him 
they could not remember the verse omitted ; 
and as they had no book which contained the 
hymn, they were about to give it up, when 
Locke told them he would spell the commence- 
ment of the forgotten verse. He did so, and it 
then came to mind, and they sang it. He then 
spelled, " Prayer by Brother M.," and the meet- 
ing was closed. 

April 3.— The medium is preparing to leave 



THE SPIRITUAL REASONER. 87 

us, on business which will keep him from home 
during the summer. Locke came and gave 5th 
chapter of Matthew, 11th and 12th verses : 
"Blessed are ye when men shall revile you, and 
persecute you, and shall say all manner of evil 
against you falsely for my sake. 12. Rejoice 
and be exceeding glad : for great is your re- 
ward in heaven : for so persecuted they the 
prophets which were before you." 

Said it applied to us on account of our belief 
in Spiritualism. 

April 4. — Some questions were asked upon 
our temporal matters. A spirit spelled, " "We 
do all for you we are permitted. God will do 
all for your welfare, 7 ' &c, &c. Again : "Your 
guardian spirits will always impress you for the 
best, in matters of this kind." These sentences 
were not spelled by Locke (we think) but the 
spirits of relatives. Good spirits always seem 
to hesitate, and dislike to answer questions in re- 
gard to temporal affairs. TV"e have been taught 
that we are very likely to be deceived, when 
we ask such questions, as a lower order of spir- 
its are attracted. 

At evening, the 10th chapter of John was 
given us to read by Locke, with regard to the 
27th verse of that chapter, (The sheep hearing 
his voice, &c.) "Jleans their conversion and 
consequent entering into eternal life from a state 
of death in which they were before, in sin." 
This was spelled out. In relation to the 28th 



88 THE SPIRITUAL REAS0NER. 

verse, he spelled, " "Will be in a state of pro- 
gression." Mr. M. said this seemed good, and 
he thought that spirits could always be known 
or judged, in this respect, by their communica- 
tions. He spelled in reply, "This is the true 
way." He then spelled, " Love God more," and 
left for the evening. 

April 5. — It being known that Mr. G., the 
medium, was about leaving home to be gone 
some time, the house was crowded at our meet- 
ing this evening. So many discordant minds, 
and so much confusion, that Locke attempted 
to spell a communication, but was forced to re- 
linquish it. He succeeded, however, in spell- 
ing, "It is impossible to say all I intended." 
"We retired to another room, apart from the 
crowd, to see if we could get the communica- 
tion he intended to spell, but Locke declined 
giving it this evening, and spelled, " I will give 
it another time." 

April 6. — The circle having convened, Locke 
spelled as follows : " Dear brothers and sisters, 
should seeming darkness cast gloom over your 
happy circle, be not discouraged, but pray to 
God with all your hearts, and he will never de- 
sert you, but his angels will stand ready to cheer 
you all. Locke." 

The spirit of Lydia G. then came, and spelled, 
" Place your affections on Christ, and he will 
lead you into eternal light. Lydia." 



THE SPIRITUAL REAS0NER. 89 

Another spirit also came, and spelled, " Love 
those that persecute yon." 

April 7.— Locke spelled, " Love and pray for 
each other, not forgetting Christ." One of the 
circle appeared quite down-hearted about the 
medium's going away ; said he was afraid the 
circle would go down, as we should have no- 
thing to stimulate us to keep up our meetings. 
Locke spelled in reply, " If the thought of sep- 
aration is to discourage any of you, your faith 
is, I fear, like chaff before the wind. Do not 
doubt that which is purely from God." The 
man who was expressing his fears asked Locke 
if he meant him, and he said " Yes." 

April 8. — The spirit of Mr. M.'s mother came, 
and spelled to him, " Choose light rather than 
darkness, and be firm in God, for he is love. 
Darkness cannot dwell with him;" and while 
we were waiting for further communications, 
Lydia G. came, and spelled, " Locke is absent." 

At a meeting in the evening, Locke came and 
gave the 2d chapter of 1 Timothy. Wished us 
to notice it particularly from the 1st to 8th 
verses. The three first, he said, was an exhorta- 
tion he wished us all to observe and practice. 

April 9.— The medium left us to-day. Just 
before starting, Locke spelled, " Do not let sep- 
aration make you forgetful of each other." As 
soon as Locke spelled this he left, and seemingly 



90 THE SPIRITUAL REASONER. 

a large company of spirits commenced rapping 
and communicating to us. The names they 
gave for themselves were those of several of the 
apostles, and other spirits of high order. They 
made us promises of the most gratifying nature, 
seemed impatient to converse, and informed us 
we should have as good mediums as Gardner 
in our circle, as soon as he was gone. They 
said all they told and promised us would surely 
be fulfilled before the first day of August next. 
It is hardly necessary to remark that we doubt 
all of this, but hope it may prove true. 

June 21. — Received a letter from our medi- 
um, Mr. Gardner, endorsing the following com- 
munications, spelled out to him since he left 
home, for the circle. We therefore enter them 
in the journal : 

"Try and live happy on the earth, and greater 
happiness is in store for you all." 

"Worldly intelligence is in its infancy yet. 
This is but a foretaste of what is to be revealed 
to those in the body." 

"Ye sectarian churches, tremble, for your 
corruption is to be destroyed and the world en- 
lightened." 



x &*- 



August 4. — A period of about four months has 
elapsed since our medium went away, and during 
this time nothing of interest in Spiritualism has 
occurred with ns. No other fully developed me- 
dium being in the circle, we have attempted to 



THE SPIRITUAL REASONER. 91 

communicate with spirits but little ; and our en- 
joyment in this respect is not as when Locke 
and other spirits were conversing with us, and 
instructing us in some good thing almost daily. 
The first of August is past, ana the promises 
made by spirits through Gardner, on the day 
he left, have none of them been fulfilled. Our 
doubts of them, noted at the time, were there- 
fore correct. They were false prophets. We 
have been cautioned by elevated and exalted 
spirits to place but little confidence in promises 
made by spirits who make them and set a spe- 
cified time for their fulfillment, unqualifiedly. 
A good and truthful spirit will generally, when 
speaking of things to occur in the future, when 
a period of time is designated, add, that he gives 
it as his belief, or according to his impressions, 
and it rarely fails to be accomplished. By ex- 
perience, we have proved this to be a good 
test to judge the spirit making promises or fore- 
telling events. 

Went by appointment to meet the medium, 
Gardner, where he was spending a day or two, 
at the house of a relative, in Steuben county. 
After retiring to a room by ourselves, Locke 
came and spelled, " Let godly hearts be united 
with the influence of His divine love." This 
was the greeting after our long separation. He 
next spelled, " Manifestations, I am impressed, 
will soon change in manner and person," and 
told us, in answer to questions, that it would be 
within six months; and added, by spelling, "So 



92 THE SPIRITUAL REASONEK. 

I am impressed." Said there would be a more 
free and understanding method than by the rap- 
pings, and it would spread with more rapidity 
under this change. In regard to persons, good 
and reliable communications will be more con- 
fined to mediums of correct principles, good 
moral culture, and those possessing harmonious 
minds and dispositions. Evil as well as good 
mediums are necessary and permitted, in order 
that all classes may have notice of the mani- 
festations. 

August 5. — Somewhat annoyed in the fore- 
part of the day by deceptive spirits, who seemed 
anxious to communicate. Locke finally came, 
and we asked him, if any change was effected 
in the mind or disposition of man simply by 
death of his body. 

A. No. 

Q. "What is the immediate condition of the 
good man after death ? 

Spelled, " He is rid of all inclination for sin ; 
sees himself in a true light ; more humble ; loves 
God with all his heart." 

Q. Does the death of the body constitute the 
punishment for sin? 

Spelled, "In part;" and in answer to ques- 
tions, said further, there is also punishment in 
remorse of conscience, and regret for having 
sinned." 

He then spelled, " The earth itself must be 
purified ; so I am impressed. Said all spirits 



THE SPIRITUAL REAS0NER. 93 

were instructed by impression. These impres- 
sions they give to us by external manifestations, 
as they receive them. Spirits, he said, were 
composed of substance, but of so pure and per- 
fect a nature that they cannot be seen with the 
natural eye. 

The following communications were spelled 
for the circle : 

" To the circle : Be of good cheer ; fight on. 
God is with you all, and to such as hold out 
faithful, great shall be their reward in heaven." 

" To Brother M. : Go ahead in goodness ; 
a bright reward awaits you in the spirit land. 
Peace and happiness in the body." 

"To Doctor H. : Brother, hold fast to that 
which is good ; be content with what God be- 
stows. Locke." 

These two last were the only ones he spelled 
to individual members. Speaking of one of the 
ladies, he spelled, "She is firm." 

The spirit of Lydia G. then came, and spelled 
to her brother, the medium, " You have much 
to discourage you, but, with the help of God, 
you can overcome all evil influences, and dark- 
ness will appear bright, a foresight of heaven. 

"Lydia." 

We remarked we were anxious to be in- 
structed concerning the first resurrection and 
second death, spoken of in Revelations. In re- 
ply, was spelled, " That time will soon come." 
In regard to the redemption, informed us they 
were more deeply impressed that the redernp- 



94 THE SPIRITUAL REAS0NER. 

tion of the world is not very far distant in the 
future, than they were when they first began 
communicating with us ; and we unthinkingly 
asked Locke, if he thought it would be consum- 
mated within twenty years. He spelled, in an- 
swer, " I am contented to learn at my Father's 
will," and made no other reply. 

We asked him, if he would spell the name of 
the greatest city in the world for spirit manifest- 
ations, at this time. He spelled, " London;" 
but said Milan was the greatest according to the 
number of inhabitants, and that Cleveland, in 
Ohio, was the greatest in the United States. 

August 21. — Met the medium again at the 
same place. Locke came and spelled, " my 
time is short," as a hint for us to improve it. 
The first instruction was, for us to be careful 
about continuing to solicit communications, at 
any sitting, after a truthful spirit spells the 
word "done." All received after that should 
be weighed with caution. Then spelled, " Rap- 
ping will soon cease with Gardner. He will be 
permitted to see, I am impressed." Gardner 
asked if there was anything he could do in or- 
der to progress faster. Spelled, " Love God 
with all your heart." The names of several 
spirits of our relatives were given as being pres- 
ent, and we asked if they desired to converse 
with us. One spelled, "As God sees fit to im- 
press," and, by answering questions, told us 
spirits only have anxiety to do things according 



THE SPIKITUAL REASOHTCB. 95 

to the permission and will of God. To this they 
are perfectly resigned, and spelled for ns, " Be 
not too anxious." Said too much anxiety hin- 
dered progression. Lydia G. then spelled, "Let 
a union of feeling exist while separated." 

The following is a communication given 
through Mrs. H. in September, while in a spir- 
itual state : " You lose a great deal in not fol- 
lowing directions given by spirits. They may 
look small to you at present, but will end in 
great results. These manifestations must be 
cherished ; they must be loved, and not diso- 
beyed, if you wish to be benefitted by them." 

October 9. — Our medium is still absent ; but 
we have had the pleasure of a visit from an ex- 
cellent writing and speaking medium, (J. TV. H.) 
the first medium of the kind we have seen. Be- 
low is a communication received through him, 
purporting to come from a spirit of high order, 
as follows : 

"To : I am with you, and, in your re- 
flective moments, endeavor to direct your 
thoughts aright. God hears your petitions, and 
will not suffer you to fall, if you look well on 
what you tread. Set not clown your foot until 
you have cleared away the rubbish, and are 
sure that the Eternal Rock forms your footing ; 
and then, when the storms come, and the rains 
descend, and winds blow, you will yet remain, 
for God has sworn, and his rock cannot be 
moved. 



96 THE SPIRITUAL REASONER. 

" You are to follow the star which He has set, 
whither soever it moveth. 

" Question not God, but pray his spirit to sus- 
tain you in the trial of the Befiner's fire. 

" The hopes of men have nearly fled, their im- 
aginations have blinded them, and their folly 
shall be made apparent as the noonday. Come 
ye out from them, and be removed from them. 
Keep afar off, for their contaminating influence 
but retards your spiritual advancement. As ye 
have walked so continue, but with caution pro- 
portioned to the besetments of the journey ; and 
soul inspiring raptures shall crown thy faithful- 
ness. 

" Grace to you, and peace from God the Fa- 
ther, through his special manifestations, world 
progressive. Amen." 

Dece^iber 6. — Mr. Gardner, the medium, has 
returned, to remain with us through the winter 
again, and we resume our journal. Some mem- 
bers of the circle have been preparing to remove 
to Mountain Cove, Yirginia, to join a settlement 
of Spiritualists at that place. Lydia G. came, 
and she was asked if in her opinion it would be 
best for them to go. She spelled, in answer, 
"Time will bring forth what will be for your 
mutual welfare." We asked if Spiritualism 
was still progressing as rapidly as ever. She 
spelled, " All is progressing ; render thanks to 
God." 



THE SPIRITUAL REAS0NER. 97 

JDece^iber 12. — Have received but few com- 
munications, if any, for several days, though we 
have been quite anxious and tried frequently. 
This evening a spirit came and directed us to 
read the 8th verse of the 5th chapter of Gala- 
tians : "This persuasion cometh not of him 
who calleth you." We told him we could not 
understand what he meant to convey by this 
verse, and he spelled, " Your anxiety for com- 
munications." He said this anxiety was pro- 
duced by impressions from evil or ignorant spir- 
its, who were anxious to communicate. 

A lady present said she sometimes composed 
and recited poetry in her sleep, but could never 
remember the words so as to repeat them when 
fully awake. The spirit spelled, "The time 
will come when you can remember, Mary." 
The clairvoyant medium, Mrs. H., has left the 
place, and another one (Miss C.) has recently been 
developed, but she has not progressed sufficiently 
to be reliable ; yet many good tests are given 
by spirits through her. We are sometimes per- 
plexed in consequence of the manifestations thus 
received, as they conflict with former teachings. 
The medium also is confused by it. A spirit 
spelled concerning it, "Rest your minds and 
bodies quietly." On the 9th instant, we re- 
ceived a visit from Mr. H., a gentleman of the 
Mountain Cove circle, Virginia. He is direct 
from there. Says Elder S. has progressed much, 
as a medium, and has communications from the 
Savior himself. Spirits that we believe truth- 
E 1 



98 THE SPIRITUAL REAS0NER. 

ful decline saying much about it, but when they 
do speak of it, they teach us that Elder S. is de- 
ceived in thinking this spirit is the Savior, al- 
though he may be honest in this belief. 

December 13. — A spirit came and spelled, "I 
am with you most of my time, for a season." 
Mr. D., a member of the circle, has been devel- 
oped a rapping and writing medium. He and 
Gardner were both with us to-day. While we 
were conversing, the alphabet was suddenly 
called for, and the words, " Go, Gardner, do thy 
work," were spelled loud and energetically, and 
then, through the other medium, told him to go 
without delay, and return when it was finished. 
Gardner went immediately, and after he went 
, out the house was discovered to be on fire ; had 
taken fire from a stove-pipe in an upper room, 
and the flames had already burst through the roof 
in several places. It was seen in time, however, 
to give the alarm and save the house, without 
serious damage, though its destruction seemed 
inevitable at first. The flames were soon sub- 
dued, by the assistance of friends, before the en- 
gine reached the building. The spirits told us 
they were at that time not permitted to spell 
direct that the house was on fire, but spelled 
the sentence for Gardner to go, in order that he 
might see it after he got outside the house, and 
give the alarm. 

December 20. — The rappings through Mr. D. 



THE SPIRITUAL KEAS0SER. 99 

are nearly as loud and distinct as through Mr. 
Gardner. This evening, through D., a spirit 
came, and when asked to spell his name, spelled 
James L. Scott. We asked if Elder S. had left 
the body. He said " 2s r o ; " and in answer to 
questions told us that spirits of living men could 
sometimes leave their bodies and go to distant 
places, and communicate like spirits of the dead; 
especially those who are clairvoyant. This was 
new and singular to us, and after D. retired, we 
investigated the matter through Gardner, but 
no spirit we conversed w r ith would vouch for its 
truth. We therefore stand in doubt of its truth, 
at present. It appears strange to us that a 
truthful spirit should always refuse to disclose 
and bring to light the wrongs and deceptions 
of evil spirits. They however refer us to the 
9th verse of Jude's epistle, as an illustration of 
the rule or principle which governs them in 
this respect. They will not bring a railing ac- 
cusation against any one, whether in or out of 
the body. 

December 24. — Lydia G. spelled, "Dear 
brothers, be firm, be patient, be diligent, for 
the dark shades of ignorance are fast fading 
away, and the glory of God's goodness is nigh 
at hand." Locke then came and spelled, " I 
have come to let you know that I am one of 
your circle again." This announcement was 
joyfully received. We asked him concerning 
the name of James L. Scott, and the instruction 



100 THE SPIRITUAL REASONER. 

about it spelled through Mr. D., on the 20th. 
He merely spelled, " It matters not ; " and, like 
the others, declined an explanation. We re- 
marked we believed all would be explained in 
God's own time, and we w r ould rest at that. He 
spelled, " Remember that," and left. 

December 28. — One of our circle had a vision 
the night before, of a man riding through the 
air on horseback, carrying a large flag unfurled ; 
wore a helmet upon his head, and was cased in 
armor from head to foot. The horse seemed to 
move without effort, and was of a redish color. 
The vision was so plain and distinct that it 
seemed a reality, and left a vivid impression 
upon the mind. He called upon others to look 
at the horseman. Some refused to look, while 
others rushed forward to the place from which 
he could be seen, but were too late ; he had 
moved out of sight. 

While relating this vision in presence of the 
medium, and wondering what it could mean, 
the alphabet was called for by a spirit, and the 
follwing spelled, in regard to it : " It was a 
figure of what you will see unmasked if you do 
God's bidding." Concerning those who tried 
to see the horseman, but were too late, he 
spelled, " Oh my God, I fear that there will be 
thousands too late ! '' Another spirit came in a 
few minutes afterwards, and spelled, " God 
works his wonders within himself." The rap- 
pings by which this last sentence was spelled 



THE SPIRITUAL REASONER. 101 

were much louder than those ever made by 
Locke. This spirit gave us the 8th chapter of 
Romans to read. Lydia G. then spelled, "I 
am eager to communicate lengthy, and will, 
with less confusion." We do not have that 
quiet and stillness now that we had when Locke 
was giving the scriptural lessons. 

December 31. — The 3d chapter 2 Peter was 
given and explained. These may be called the 
last days, or a new era — the last days of sin and 
evil, abounding in scoffers at the manifestation 
of spirits and the truth of Christ, both in and 
out of the body. The world does not yet rec- 
ognize these manifestations as the sign of the 
coming, or rather the spiritual coming of Christ, 
and virtually say, where is the fulfillment of the 
promise of his coming ? Do not all things con- 
tinue as they were from the beginning? Many 
are looking for a great literal event, revolution 
or destruction of the earth, to take place sud- 
denly in one day, as men reckon time. Bat in 
this chapter it is said, " Beloved, be not igno- 
rant that one day is with the Lord as a thousand 
years, and a thousand years as one day." God 
works by means, and these means accomplish 
their end by time and progression. When the 
day will come and the consummation be com- 
plete, and all sin and evil burnt up or destroyed, 
no man or spirit knoweth. This destruction or 
burning up of sin and evil, is what is meant in 
this chapter by the earth being burned up. 



102 THE SPIRITUAL REASONER. 

This is to be effected by the fire of truth from 
God. See Hebrews, 12th chapter, 29th verse : 
" For our God is a consuming fire." This fire is 
now already kindled, and burning in the hearts 
of spirits and men, and will continue to burn, 
until the end is attained. All sin in the spirit 
world, as well as upon the earth, is thus to be 
consumed. See 2 Peter, 3d chapter, 7th verse : 
"But the heavens and the earth which are now, 
by the same word, are kept in store reserved 
unto fire against the day of judgment, and per- 
dition of ungodly men. See, also, 12th verse. 
And the promise is for a new heaven where 
righteousness shall afterwards dwell, as well as 
a new earth. See verse 13th. 

In regard to the 16th and 17th verses, the 
spirit dwelt particularly upon the melancholy 
fact of so few men, even among professors of 
theology, understanding properly the true mean- 
ing and intent of the scriptures. This lack of 
understanding is common to all, without that 
spiritual opening or development of which the 
apostles themselves, in the days of Christ, were 
also deficient; for at the time he appeared to 
them, as recorded in the last chapter of Luke, 
he referred them to the scriptures concerning 
himself, contained in the writings of Moses, the 
Prophets, and the Psalms, which it seems they 
did not understand ; for in the next verse (45th) 
it says : " Then opened he their understanding, 
that they might understand the scriptures." 
One object in the present mission of spirits to 



TIi: rUAL REASONEE. 103 

earth, is to open man's understanding of the 
Isew Testament writings to the things concern- 
ing his spiritual or second coming, as he opened 
the understanding of his apostles to Old Testa- 
ment writings in regard to the things concern- 
ing his first advent, and explain the gospel in its 
true light. Lack of faith in God and his Son. 
Jesus Christ, with a want of a proper under- 
standing of the scriptures with regard to Christ 
and his mission, whether in person or by his 
ministering spirits, has long led man, and con- 
tinues to induce him to wrest the scriptures to 
his own destruction and that of his fellow man. 
See 16th verse of this chapter. Faith, he con- 
tinued, has much to do with mams happiness, 
both here and hereafter, and spelled, M Faith 
constitutes the spirit and soul, in part." 

The Saviour told the blind Bartimeus, when 
he restored his sight, that his faith had made 
him whole. If ail could have this faith, all 
could be made to see and understand. If it was 
possessed even to the extent of a grain of mus- 
tard seed, the true and living faith, man could 
accomplish much. We remarked that being al- 
most constantly deceived, from our infancy, by 
the world, doubt became ingrafted in our very 
nature, and almost destroyed our faith in every- 
thing. He spelled, in reply, ' ; The world is all 
deception, seemingly.'' \Te asked him if he 
could not see and realize it more fully now, than 
he could while in the body. He spelled, "I 
could see it then plainer than the world can 



104 THE SPIRITUAL REASONED. 

now." We told him, then, of trials, also, with 
deceptive spirits, as well as those who were de- 
ceptive in the body, all serving to keep us from 
the free exercise of faith, and at times leads us 
to doubt. He spelled, " Let your stars so shine 
that it will be hard to dim them with doubt." 
This lesson closed the interview for the day, and 
also the year 1851. 

1852. 

January 2. — Lydia G. came and spelled the 
communication she referred to, (as wanting to 
give,) on the 28th ult., as follows : 

" Kind spirits, it affords me great pleasure to 
advance a few ideas to you at this time, from 
impression and permission. The work God 
intended has commenced ; an awful crisis is 
near at hand. Let your footsteps be such that 
no star shall outshine yours in glory. 

" Eternal happiness, such as earth and all that 
is earthly knows not, awaits you. Be firm, and 
I will be with you more. Lydia." 

This spirit usually spelled her name at the 
end of her communications. She left without 
explaining the above. When Locke came, we 
asked him to explain it. He said, "the work 
commenced," was the redemption. The " aw- 
ful crisis " means the great revolution now com- 
mencing in Europe, and which will finally ex- 
tend over the whole world. 

A spirit purporting to be Gen, Andrew Jack 



TIIE SPIRITUAL REAS0NEK. 105 

son, spelled, " Oh my country, my country, I 
fear and tremble for thee ! " 

Some discordance and contention having oc- 
curred in the circle again, Locke spelled, ,; O, 
dear brothers and sisters, why will you let 
•worldly contention draw the vail of darkness be- 
fore your eyes." 

Jan. 24. — We have now two mediums, be- 
sides G., developed, or partly so, and communi- 
cations and conversations with spirits have be- 
come so common and frequent, we could not 
conveniently record them, and we have sus- 
pended it for the last several days ; but by de- 
sire of the spirits, we resume it again — perhaps 
in order to show its progression from the com- 
mencement. 

A spirit purporting to be a sailor, came to- 
day, and in answer to questions concerning his 
death, informed us that he fell from aloft, and 
struck upon the deck of a vessel, which caused 
his death ; and he was buried in the sea. He 
spelled as follows: u Land-lubbers, God is doing 
much for the poor, neglected, worn, and forsa- 
ken sailor." While we were doubting his truth- 
fulness, from the manner in whicii he com- 
menced his communication, he spelled, " Pray 
for me ; " and then Locke, who it seems was 
present and heard our conversation, spelled, 
fc * iieed the sailor's warning voice, for lie comes 
with fresh garlands from tiie holy mount of God, 
the refuge of the oppressed of every land or na- 
E* 



106 THE SPIRITUAL REASONER. 

tion." Another spirit spelled, " Eternity ! O how 
little you realize its greatness ! " 

Some questions were asked Locke, relating to 
the science of astronomy. He spelled, " Ask 
Sir Isaac Newton questions on astronomy ; " 
and, in answer to questions, said that men who 
had a favorite pursuit or study in any of the 
sciences, in this life, would still continue to pro- 
gress and advance in it, in the spirit world. 
Mr. M. said he supposed we should ask Locke 
questions relative to the human understanding. 
He spelled, " You will find a faithful servant in 
John Locke." 

Whilst conversing about mediums and their 
development, Lorenzo Dow spelled, "The seals 
are set, and will be opened at God's will." 

The reader w r ill perceive that spirits are with 
us in our social circles, and though unseen, they 
now join with us in common conversation as 
freely as. though they were present in the body : 
a great step in progression from our commence- 
ment, and a pleasing one. We wait for and ex- 
pect their remarks and opinions, as much as 
though they were present in the flesh. 

Two young men, Messrs. W. and F., called to 
ask questions of spirits, through the medium- 
ship of Mr. Gardner. They live at some dis- 
tance from this place, have lately become medi- 
ums, and have had some very extraordinary 
spirit manifestations. The alphabet was called 
for, and the following spelled to them : " My 
young friends, you live in an age pregnant with 



THE SPIRITUAL REASOXER. 107 

immortality. Heed, then, these your attending 
spirits, and watch, lest you enter into tempta- 
tion." Besides this, many questions were an- 
swered them by spirits. 

Jan. 25. — Rather dull at the commencement 
of our sitting this evening. Locke spelled, " It 
needs more animation." "We asked him if he 
would introduce a subject for conversation. He 
answered " Yes ; " and spelled, "God is love." 

Later in the 'evening, Gardner took up a book 
which lay upon the table, of that kind some- 
times called light reading. Locke spelled to 
him, " Better not read that book ; read such -as 
are dictated by spirits." Mr. M. asked if spir- 
its could dictate books, and also public speakers 
without the person so dictated being aware of 
it. Spelled in reply, " We can dictate some of 
your greatest statesmen and peers." 

Another spirit then spelled, " God is with you 
in your meetings. Form a circle and remove 
the lights." We did this with some hesitation, 
as spirits have rather objected to our doing this 
at our circle meetings heretofore, and we were 
fearful it might not be good spirits. After sit- 
ting in silence a few minutes, beautiful lights 
were seen in various parts of the room. Some 
of them resembled the light made by the fire- 
fly, and others like electric span-is. It was sin- 
gular and beautiful indeed. After witnessing 
this for several minutes, we were requested to 
re-light the lamps, and the following sentence 



108 THE SRIRITUAL REASONER. 

was spelled : " Keep your bark in the right 
course ; you have an experienced pilot; beware 
of doubts ; the Savior is the pilot." 

After seeing the lights above spoken of, we 
were speaking of the various spirit manifesta- 
tions we have seen and heard, and amongst 
them the rappings. These through Mr. G-. are 
always loud, distinct, and frequently at such a 
distance from him on the table or floor, that gen- 
erally the most obdurate unbeliever was con- 
vinced that it was not done by the medium. 
Locke spelled, in regard to it, " Rapping is the 
most convincing to the unbeliever." He then 
attempted to give us some instruction in regard 
to the different spheres in the spirit world, and 
spelled, " Behold I bring you a mystery which 
you cannot solve at present." The 8th chapter 
of Hebrews was given us to read ; also the 14th 
verse of the 3d chapter of 2 Peter, in relation 
to our belief in the second coming of Christ. 

Jan. 26. — While conversing with the me- 
dium this evening, in a room apart from where 
the rest of the company were assembled, a small 
stone struck with some force against the stove 
pipe and fell upon the floor, probably to attract 
our attention ; then the stove (which would 
weigh at least one hundred and fifty pounds,) 
made a sudden movement, which jarred the 
room; the front part moved around several 
inches. As we were some distance from the 
stove, neither of us touching it, we were a lit- 



THE SPIRITUAL KEAS0NER. 109 

tie startled, and asked if this was a spirit mani- 
festation. 

A. By rapping, "Yes." 

Asked if we remained passive, any other man- 
ifestation would be made. 

A. " Yes ; " and immediately we heard a loud 
report resembling the discharge of a pistol, 
which seemed to proceed from under the stove. 
"We then heard rapping upon the floor, and we 
knew the sounds to be those made by Locke. 
We asked him if he would tell what spirit it 
was that made the above named manifestations. 
He answered "Yes;" and spelled, "Paul." 
We told him we had been taught that the apos- 
tles, or spirits of elevated spheres, never made 
demonstrations of this kind. He repeated the 
signal for the alphabet, and spelled "Jones," 
making the name "Paul Jones." We had in- 
terrupted him before he had finished spelling 
the name in full. He said Jones was not a bad 
spirit. We found the pebble-stone, which was 
thrown against the stove-pipe, lying upon the 
carpet, and preserved it. 

It was a cold night, the doors and windows 
all closed. How the stone could be got into the 
room, is a mystery. Physical manifestations 
with us were of rare occurrence, which is the 
reason of describing this so minutely. We have, 
however, frequently heard tunes beat upon the 
table, loud and correctly ; seen lights moving 
about the room, &c., &c, but this is the first 



110 THE SPIRITUAL REASOtfER. 

time we have witnessed a manifestation of this 
kind. 

A spirit, purporting to be Silas "Wright, after- 
ward came and rapped through Mr. D. ; an- 
swered many questions, and just before leaving 
spelled, " Let your minds be more centralized 
on divine things." 

Jan. 27. — Only three or four of our firmest 
believers together this evening. Locke came 
and spelled, '• Be more active ; not so dull ; be 
cheerful." Soon afterwards Lydia G. spelled, 
"Rejoice, for brightness breaks in upon Zion's 
holy mount ; stand unmoved." Then another 
spelled, " My mission is truth and holiness. 
Lo ! behold the shepherds are on duty." Not 
long after this, we had another physical mani- 
festation, that somewhat startled us. We were 
desired by the spirit, rapping, to continue pas- 
sive and silent for a few minutes. We soon be- 
gan to feel a sensible and rather forcible vibra- 
tion in our chairs, and the house shook as if by 
the slight shock produced by an earthquake. 
This motion would cease and be repeated, at our 
request, some six or seven times. Then was 
spelled the words, " You end here," instead of 
the word " done," usually spelled at the close of 
our sitting. 

Jan. 28. — A young lady, Miss G., a member 
of the circle, was developed a medium for the 
foot and hand rappings, to-day, much against her 



THE SPIRITUAL REAS0NER. Ill 

will and choice. She had seen mediums of this 
kind, and disliked this mode of manifestation 
very much. It is perfectly involuntary, and en- 
tirely beyond her control. Questions are an- 
swered promptly and correctly, and sentence? 
spelled out. Her development as a medium 
took place suddenly, without any previous 
thought or warning, while on a visit at the 
house of a friend, some miles from home. She 
is a very healthy girl, of fine character and at- 
tainments, proud spirited withal, and conse- 
quently rather mortified, at first, with the un- 
couth and unceremonious manner by which the 
spirits exercise her hands and feet. She is, how- 
ever, a firm believer, and is becoming more rec- 
onciled. She is an excellent medium, and, so 
far, appears to attract a high order of spirits. 
At evening Locke came, and through Gard- 
ner, gave us to read, the 6th chapter of 1 Tim- 
othy ; and when we came to the 14th verse, 
where it speaks of the appearing of our Lord 
Jesus Christ, he stopped us, and spelled, " Which 
I am impressed will be soon." We again asked 
him when he thought it would take place. He 
spelled, in reply, " Be content to learn as fast as 
I do." When we read the 16th verse, he spelled, 
" Mortality can never approach the Deity." 
Said he had not been permitted to give instruction 
concerning the coming of Christ in so pointed 
and direct a manner before. Said all took 
place in progressive order, and spelled, " I ad- 
vance daily." At the close of the meeting, 



112 THE SPIRITUAL REAS0NER. 

Lydia G. spelled, " Dear, friends, this an impor- 
tant age for yon all ; fall of greatness. Kind 
spirits are bearing tidings from you to the Fa- 
ther's throne. Lydia." 

Jan. 31. — This evening the spirits gave us a 
communication that a member of the circle must 
be excluded from it, for the present, for wrong 
conduct. Said we must inform him in a mild 
but firm manner. He acknowledged the pun- 
ishment just. 

Ffbruary 1. — A spirit, purporting to be Dr. 
Benjamin Franklin, came, and gave us to read 
the 3d, 5th, 8th, 23d, 24th, 25th, 27th, and 28th 
verses of the 1st chapter of Phillippians as a 
greeting and short exhortation, and spelled, 
" You shall all be made to see and hear ; the 
decree has gone forth ; M but left immediately, 
without explaining the communication. 

Feb. 3. — At Gardner's house, Locke spelled 
the following : " Man being but a glimmering 
germ of immortality, and nearly extinct by rea- 
son of sin, he hath not ability to look steadfastly 
upon the reflection from God; therefore hea- 
venly light approaches him as God sees fit." 
This communication was given in answer to the 
questions, why greater light and power was 
not manifested through mediums to convince 
the world at once of the truth of Spiritualism 
beyond all doubt ; and why those who were be- 
coming mediums were not developed faster. 



THE SPIRITUAL REAS0XEK. 113 

The communication was spelled, letter by letter, 
by Locke, and is a quotation of a paragraph in 
a spiritual paper called the " Disclosures," &c, 
published at Auburn, No. 11 of volume 1. It 
is the same in substance, but not all in the ex- 
act words of said paragraph. 

Lydia G. then came, and spelled, " Awake, 
and be doing, for the morning of the God of 
love breaks upon you. Lydia." 

Another spirit spelled, "The glory of God 
continue with you all." Then Lorenzo Dow 
spelled, " Study your hearts." In this way spir- 
its would frequently come and spell such short 
sentences, and then leave immediately. 

Feb. 5. — Locke gave the 3d chapter of Keve- 
lations, and another elevated spirit spelled, " Oh 
that you had faith sufficient." The manifesta- 
tion of shaking the house and those present in 
their chairs, was again repeated, but not as for- 
cibly as the similar one before recorded. The 
5th chapter of Hebrews was then given us to 
read, and this closed the exercises for the eve- 
ning. 

Feb. 7. — The room where we held our meet- 
ing this evening was full. Mr. M., one of the 
most zealous and devoted believers in Spiritual- 
ism we had at the formation and commence- 
ment of the circle, got up before the audience, 
and expressed his doubts of the whole of it, as 
he had been deceived by a spirit through a me- 

8 " 



114 THE SPIRITUAL KEASONEB. 

dium in his own house. We were neither 
grieved nor astonished at this, for we had been 
warned of it beforehand. " And because ini- 
quity shall abound, the love of many shall wax 
cold." This prophecy came to our minds with 
much force in his case. Brother M. has long 
been a prominent member of a sectarian church 
and a dear lover of its forms and ceremonies. 
The opposition of this church and a com muni- 
nation from a deceptive spirit was enough to 
throw him off his balance, and proves the para- 
ble of the Savior true in the 5th chapter of Luke, 
37th verse : " And no man putteth new wine 
into old bottles ; else the new wine will burst 
the bottles, and be spilled, and the bottles shall 
perish." But he is still our friend, and we have 
no disposition to judge him harshly. 

A spirit through one of the mediums, to-night, 
said we should not have so many at our meet- 
ings, and that we should begin to exclude some. 
Afterward, when Locke come, we asked if this 
direction came from a truthful spirit. He spelled 
in reply, "Did Christ exclude any? God will 
warn ail ; " and, by rapping, told us these spirit 
manifestations would be carried to every nation, 
kindred, and tongue, under heaven, and then 
shali the end come. 

Feb. 8. — The 11th chapter of Hebrews given. 
Locke said he w r as communicating this evening 
with five different circles, and spelled the name 
of each place where, viz: New York, Newark, 



THE SPIRITUAL REASONED. 115 

N. J., Springfield, Mass., Cleveland, Ohio, and 
ours. New York, lie said, had the greatest spirit 
manifestations now, of any place in the United 
States. Not long ago, he told us Cleveland was 
the greatest. He then spelled, " Build your 
faith upon Christ." Mr. M., (the gentleman 
spoken of yesterday, who expressed his doubts 
in the matter,) was present at these two meet- 
ings, for the first in a long time. When he 
heard the well known sounds made by Locke, 
his old attachment seemed to return for the mo- 
ment, and he spoke of his former attachment 
with much zeal and warmth. Locke spelled, in 
answer, "That attachment, brother M., remains 
the same with your obedient servant, John 
Locke." 

Mr. O. S. and lady, from near Penn Tan, in 
Yates county, were present. "While here, Locke 
spelled the following communication for them, 
viz : " Dear brother and sister, let the faith you 
follow teach you to live in the bonds of charity 
with all mankind, and you will die with a true 
hope of bliss beyond the grave. 

" John Locke." 

Feb. 9. — Many deceptive spirits appeared to 
be present and anxious to communicate with us, 
and have us believe them truthful. We tested 
them mildly, and they soon ceased troubling us, 
and spirits of a high order visited us. Gave the 
9th chapter of Romans to read, and then some 
excellent advice in regard to our conduct and 



116 TITE SPIRITUAL REA80NEB. 

spiritual elevation. We always feel and realize 
the presence of such exalted spirits. Love and 
devotion pervades the heart, and lifts it with 
gratitude and thankfulness to God, to whom be 
praise forever more. 

. Two preachers called to investigate Spiritual- 
ism to-day, but the medium being absent, we 
had no opportunity to gratify them. One of 
them insinuated that it was because we were 
afraid of his scrutiny, and called Spiritualism a 
humbug and delusion ; also compared it with 
Mormonism, &c, &c. We have frequent exhi- 
bitions of such self-esteem and self righteousness* 
We referred him to the 3d chapter of 2 Peter, 
the first three or four verses. This seemed to 
add to his anger. We also spoke of the present 
unhappy divisions in the churches, and of the 
Savior's words, that " a house divided against 
itself should not stand." They went away 
somewhat excited ; but all preachers who come 
to investigate the subject are not of this class, 
by any means. 

Feb. 10. — When the medium returned to-day, 
we told him about the preachers who called 
yesterday in his absence, and he was sorry that 
he was not at home to give them an opportu- 
nity. Locke soon came, and we asked concern- 
ing the words of the Savior quoted yesterday, 
of the divided house, and remarked if that was 
the word of God it must prove true, and divi- 



THE SPIRITUAL REA30NER. 117 

ded sectarianism fall. He spelled, "It truly 
is the word of God, and will triumph to their 
shame and sorrow." 

Speaking of Bonaparte to-day, Locke spelled, 
" Ambition was his inspiring idol." At even- 
ing, one of the two preachers spoken of yester- 
day called again, and we were happy ttat the 
medium was now present. We read the 19th 
chapter of Acts, and asked questions of Locke 
in regard to it, which he answered with his ac- 
customed freedom. Notwithstanding the pres- 
ence of the preacher, he did not seem to he in the 
least intimidated. But we could not induce El- 
der B. to ask a question, or make any remark, 
though we kindly and cheerfully urged him to 
do so. We spoke of the opposition of ministers, 
and related the remark made by a preacher we 
were conversing with a few days ago. He said 
if the spirit of his own father should come and 
tell him he was happy, he should believe he 
lied, for he died out of the church. Locke im- 
mediately spelled, " Teach that man that God 
is love." The rappings were loud and distinct 
in spelling this sentence, and no mistake was 
made in a single letter, although Elder B. tried 
to make confusion by rapping at the same time 
with his fingers upon the wall or back of his 
chair, in imitation of the sounds made by Locke. 
Several ladies and gentlemen saw him do this, 
but as he did not succeed, he reported in the 
neighborhood, the next day, that he saw a 
young girl leave the room, and he presumed she 



118 THE SPIRITUAL REASONED. 

went into the cellar and made the raps on the 
floor. As it happened, there was no cellar un- 
der the room, and many to whom he told it 
knew this to be the case. What will men not 
stoop to in order to carry their points against 
the truth, and men, loo, professing to be minis- 
ters of the gospel of Christ ! 

Feb. 12. — Many extraordinary tests given this 
evening, in describing spirits by a seeing medi- 
um. Many were described so accurately, and 
some peculiarity spoken of, that relatives and 
friends were recognized by those present, al- 
though entire strangers to the medium. Miss 
C, the medium for seeing spirits, is not yet suf- 
ficiently developed to be always reliable, but 
bids fair to become an excellent medium. Locke 
spelled, through Gardner, concerning people 
who die sometimes out of the church, and with- 
out making any open profession of religion, as 
follows : " It is not always a sign of a dark 
spirit because they make no open profession 
while in the body." 

Paul Jones came again this evening, and 
made some more very striking physical mani- 
festations. 

Feb. 15. — This evening the subject of slavery 
was discussed at our meeting, and an exciting 
conversation was the result. Mrs. A. K. Fos- 
ter and her husband have been lecturing in the 
the place, upon this subject. Locke came, and, 



THE SPIRITUAL REAS0NER. 119 

in the midst of the conversation, directed ns to 
read the 18th and 19th verses of the 4th chap- 
ter of Luke : " 18. The spirit of the Lord is 
upon me, beeause he hath annointed me to 
preach the gospel to the poor ; he hath sent me 
to heal the broken hearted, to preach deliver- 
ance to the captives, and recovering of sight to 
the blind, to set at liberty them that are bruised ; 
19. To preach the acceptable year of the Lord." 

The mission of Christ and his ministering 
spirits. 

A person present remarked, that a happy 
change had come over the spirit of his dream 
in this respect. Locke spelled, in reply, "A 
change has come over the spirit world, as well 
as the world of sin and darkness." 

Feb. 16. — Unusual harmony prevailed in our 
little circle to-day, and the demonstrations were 
loud, free, and animated. We spoke of it, and 
Locke spelled, " Here is a strong circle ; faith 
is not wanting." We observe that a few doubt- 
ing ones in a circle will frequently seem to cre- 
ate a repulsion and hesitancy to communicate 
with good spirits. Locke told us to be mild 
and cautious in conversing with spirits. Evil 
spirits, and those of a low order, can be made 
angry. Those of a high order cannot be made 
angry, but may be grieved. At the close of 
the interview he spelled, " It is your duty, one 
and all, to cultivate happiness, love for each 
Dther and God. Adieu." 



120 THE SPIRITUAL REASONER. 

Feb. 17. — Locke spelled, " Dear brothers and 
sisters, seek love, faith, and above all, charity." 
Much other conversation took place not re- 
corded. 

Feb. 19. — While conversing upon the subject 
of prayer and the proper time to engage in it, 
Locke spelled, "You will always be dictated 
by spirits. Pray when the spirits dictate." He 
then told us when we were opposed, denounced, 
and ridiculed for our belief in Spiritualism, to 
treat our opposers mildly, and refer them to the 
3d chapter of 2 Timothy, from the 1st to the 8th 
verses inclusive. Those who are mockers, to 
the 19th verse of Jude's epistle. Persecutors, 
to the 10th verse of Jude. Those who require 
extraordinary tests to convince them, to the 39 th 
verse of the 12th chapter of Matthew. 

Feb. 20. — Many strangers present from a dis- 
tance. Locke directed us to read the 2d chap- 
ter of 1 Peter. Afterward many excellent tests 
of Spiritualism were given. The 3d chapter of 
Galatians was given to one of the mediums. 
After all were gone but a few members of the 
circle, Locke spelled, "I want you to get to- 
gether alone, to-morrow evening ; " and left im- 
mediately after spelling the names of those he 
wished to be present at the time specified. 

Feb. 21. — A few assembled this evening, ac- 
cording to the request of Locke, spelled out yes- 



THE SPIKITUAL REAS0NER. 121 

day, and the following communication was 
spelled to us : " A voice from the Mountain — 
Kind friends, your desire has not passed the 
spirit world unnoticed. We speak the truth 
freely, knowing your welfare best. "We are 
deeply impressed that you will not be called 
to the Mountain this spring. There is a great 
work to be done elsewhere ; mankind is to be 
redeemed ; therefore, go on. Fight the battle 
of faith; follow your daily impressions; ever 
keep in mind that star which will guide you to 
the land of the redeemed. Locke. 5 ' 

This was expressly intended for those who 
were preparing to go to Mountain Cove, in Vir- 
ginia, this spring, and was of course in opposi- 
tion to their present intentions. All resolved, 
however, to adopt the advice thus given, and re- 
main where they are. The 5th chapter of Luke 
was given us to read, at the close of this inter- 
view. Here is an example of the watchful care 
spirits have over those in the body, and advice 
kindly given, unasked and unexpected. 

Feb. 22. — ¥e were talking of the spread and 
extent of the present spirit manifestations, and 
asked Locke if any of the Jews were investiga- 
ting. He answered, " Yes ; " but said none 
were doing so at present in the city of Jerusa- 
lem. We inquired if any of our great men or 
public officers were becoming acquainted with 
it. He answered " Yes," and said some mem- 
bers of congress and other leading men of the 






122 THE SPIRITUAL REAS0NER. 

nation were investigating it. Spelled, " Seward 
has daily impressions from John Quincy Ad- 
ams." Conversations were also held with other 
spirits, of much interest. 

Feb. 23. — To-day some twenty or more differ- 
ent spirits came and spelled their names through 
Miss G., the medium mentioned as being devel- 
oped on the 28th of January last. Some of 
them would also spell short communications. 
One was spelled by a spirit, purporting to be 
Miss H. W., who died not long since in this 
place. She was a Sabbath-school teacher, and 
spelled the communication to one of her former 
pupils, a young lady who was present, as fol- 
lows : " Caroline, I am glad to see you. Do 
you ever think of me ? " Another, said to be 
from Jemima Wilkinson : " Love all ; do good 
to all." Another, " Indians never die. 

" Osceola." 

At the close, the 4th chapter of Philippians 
was read by spirits' request. 

Feb. 24.— Locke gave the 12th, 13th, 14th, 
25th, 26th, 27th, and 28th verses of the 1st chap- 
ter of Colossians, and as it is intended as a di- 
rect communication, showing his mission and 
the relationship which he stands to us, we 
give it in full, as we did the former scriptural 
communications received from him : " 12. Giv- 
ing thanks unto the Father, which hath made us 
meet to be partakers of the inheritance of the 



THE SPIRITUAL REAS0NER. 123 

saints in light : 13. Who hath delivered ns 
from the power of darkness, and hath translated 
us into the kingdom of his dear son : 14. In 
whom we have redemption through his blood, 
even the forgiveness of sins : 25. Whereof I 
am made a minister, according to the dispensa- 
tion of God which is given to me for you, to 
fulfill the word of God ; 26. Even the mystery 
which hath been hid from ages, and from gen- 
erations, but now is made manifest to his saints ; 
27. To whom God would make known what is 
the riches of the glory of this mystery among 
the Gentiles ; which is Christ in you, the hope of 
glory: 28. Whom we preach, warning every man, 
and teaching every man in all wisdom ; that we 
may present every man perfect in Christ Jesus."' 

This has been literally true with Locke thus 
far. He has proved himself a faithful minister 
of Jesus Christ, always exhorting and instruct- 
ing us in things pertaining to the love and glory 
of God, and our present and everlasting good. 
But his lessons and communications speak for 
themselves. 

Lydia G. came and spelled, "Dear friends, 
keep within the full tide of glory, and a celestial 
port awaits you." 

Feb. 24. — Locke spelled, "The examples of 
Christ are full of love, charity, and glory, — 
profit by it, kind friends." Much other instruc- 
tion was also given. 



124 THE SPIRITUAL BEAS0NEB. 

Feb. 25. — This seems to have been another 
day for spirits to make calls especially. The 
names of such spelled are, Milton, Homer, Fol- 
let, Hume, Bonaparte, Josephine, Alexander, 
Osceola, Armitage, Quin, (a London lawyer,) 
Lorenzo Dow, Gibbs, the pirate, &c, &c. 

But few spelled more than simply their names. 
Quin, however, spelled his residence and pro- 
fession while in the body ; and in answer to why 
he came, he spelled, "I come to make a civil 
call." Alexander spelled, " You enjoy privile- 
ges greater than I enjoyed during my lifetime. 
I love to communicate." Lorenzo Dow spelled, 
" I preach now ; Dow saw this before he left 
the body." Josephine B. spelled, " Call me 
often ; I can tell you things that will be useful 
to you all." Gibbs' conversation was charac- 
teristic of the man. 

The following names were spelled afterward, 
viz : J. Q. Adams, Locke, Franklin, Z. Taylor, 
J. Wesley, A. Jackson, and the wife of a gen- 
tleman present, who, when in the body, was an 
educated deaf mute. This spirit gave some ex- 
cellent tests in conversing with her husband, by 
means of the de if mute alphabet, through the 
medium, Miss G. She .^ntrolled her hands, 
and spelled sentences in this way, although the 
medium has never seen it used before. Mr. A., 
the husband, was entirely convinced by these 
tests. A person asked J, Q. Adams concerning 
the firm and undeviating course he took on the 
slavery question while living in the body. He 



THE SPIRITUAL REAS0NEB. 125 

spelled, " I done as I thought right." A spirit 
then came, and said he desired instruction *and 
light. We were suspicious, and not disposed 
to hold conversation with him. Locke spelled, 
" I feel as meek and lowly as they." We then 
talked with him, and he spelled, " Did Jesus die 
for all ? " Said he would like to come back and 
live in the body again, that he might lead a dif- 
ferent life from the one he had spent in the 
body. This is the first spirit we have ever con- 
versed with who expressed such a desire. A 
spirit, purporting to be Dr. B. Franklin, then 
came, and we asked if the telegraphic wires, 
passing near a building, rendered it more unsafe 
from lightning. Said the wire rendered it more 
safe. Said hickory posts were the best to sup- 
port the wire, as hickory was a non-conductor 
of lightning, and spelled, " Did you ever know 
a hickory tree to be struck with lightning ? " 
A gentleman present said he thought he had. 
The spirit rapped " No." Whether this was Dr. 
Franklin, and the philosophy true, or not, we 
have no means of judging. Afterward, when 
speaking of deceptive communications, Locke 
said if there were no evil or deceptive ones to 
operate as a check, the world would be con- 
founded. 

Feb. 26. — Lydia G. spelled, " Dear brothers, 
you must expect dark and sorrowful hours, tri- 
als and temptations. Your present situation 
warrants nothing more ; but, glory to God, the 



126 THE SPIRITUAL REAS0XER. 

vail which separates you from the light of 
heaven is fading away, and a new morning will 
appear. Lydia." 

Feb. 27. — A spirit came, name not given. De- 
sired us to read the last four verses of the 4th 
chapter of Acts, and left without giving any ex- 
planation. 

Afterward a new and singular order of spirits 
came, different from any we have talked with, 
judging from their communications. They 
claimed to be spirits of our relatives, and 
seemed to dwell upon temporal matters wholly. 
They prophesied great and happy things for us 
in a worldly point of view, in the future. This 
is so different from the teaching of Locke and 
other truthful spirits that we have no confidence 
in it, but notice all as it takes place, that we 
may review, judge, and compare at some future 
time. All may contain a deep lesson of instruc- 
tion in Spiritualism, a connecting link in the 
chain of progression. 

Feb. 28. — A Methodist lady was speaking 
highly in praise of her preacher. Locke sanc- 
tioned what she said in his praise, and spelled, 
" O that he were free ! " We inquired if he 
meant from sectarian shackles. He answered 
" Yes ; " for which a person reprimanded us. 
Locke spelled, " E"ever fear to speak of divine 
truths ; " and then directed us to read the 7th 
chapter of Romans, and left us a few moments. 



THE SPIRITUAL REASONED. 127 

He returned while we were talking of Elder S. 
and the Mountain Cove settlement, and spelled, 
concerning Elder S., "He is doing more than 
you are aware ; still he is liable to be deceived. 
Goodness marks his course." We then turned 
the conversation upon the 7th chapter of Ko- 
mans, just read, and he spelled the following 
communication : " Evil strives harder with 
man after his conversion than before. Let 
every man have a mind of his own, with the 
principles of Christ before him ; not too firm, 
but open to conviction." 

A question was asked if he believed God was 
possessed of shape. 

A. No. 

Asked if Christ existed now in the glorified 
body in which he arose after his crucifixion and 
death. Said he believed so. Mr. M. asked 
him if he believed the prayer of Christ would 
be answered. He made no reply, but spelled, 
" You have had sufficient ; ponder it well." 

Then came another spirit, and wished us to 
read the 4th, 5th, and 6th verses of the 2d chap- 
ter of Hebrews : " 4. God also bearing them wit- 
ness, both with signs and wonders, and with di- 
vers miracles, and gifts of the Holy Ghost, ac- 
cording to his own will ; 5. For unto the an- 
gels hath he not put in subjection the world to 
come whereof we speak. 6. But one in a cer- 
tain place testified saying, "What is man, that 
thou art mindful of him ? or the son of man that 
thou visitest him ? " 



128 THE SPIRITUAL REAS0NER. 



The spirit who gave the above spelled his 
name " Lelancl ; " said it was the Elder John 
Leland. Locke then spelled, "You must be- 
lieve and be happy, now and forever. Amen." 

At evening quite a number assembled, and 
Locke requested us to read the 4th chapter of 2 
Timothy, and when we read the 3d verse, "For 
the time will come when they will not endure 
sound doctrine ; but after their own lusts, shall 
they heap to themselves teachers having itching 
ears," he stopped us, and spelled, " That time 
has come." 

The Methodist preacher, Mr. G-., who resides 
here this term, has a communication written 
down, which he reads as coming from a spirit, 
in order to ridicule it. A lady, speaking of it 
this evening, said it must have been given by 
an evil or ignorant spirit. Locke spelled, " Did 
it come from a spirit ? why don't he proclaim the 
communication from some of his brethren?" 
A remark was made that it might be a fabrica- 
tion, and it was possible the preacher knew it. 
The medium said he thought that was judging 
too harshly. Locke spelled, " Remember, dear 
brother, that you cannot tell what man may be 
prompted to do." We asked Locke if we should 
inform the preacher of this conversation, and he 
spelled, u Be mild and godlike with him." Some 
females present got into dispute and contention, 
and became considerably excited. Locke spelled, 
u Let your minds be calm, for the spirit of Christ 



THE SPIRITUAL REAS0NER. 129 

loves not contention." This served to quiet them, 
and restore good humor and calmness, 

Feb. 29.- — A spirit, purporting to be W. H. 
Harrison, came, and he was asked, "Did a 
deep sense of the great care and responsibility 
of the station you was called to fill, as president 
of the United States, add to the hastening of 
your spirit from the body ? " He answered 
u Yes ; " and said it came upon him with crush- 
ing weight. The passage of scripture he quoted 
just before his death, he said was impressed 
upon him by the spirit of his father, viz : 
"Watchman, what of the night i " &c. 

We were relating a dream or vision of some 
beautiful birds we saw. Locke called for the 
alphabet, and spelled, " Birds of Paradise ; O, 
that you could comprehend, with your gross 
natures, the realities but for a moment ! " 

March 1. — Locke gave us the 29th, 30th, 32d 
and 35th verses of the 13th chapter of Luke to 
read, but gave no explanation. 

March 2. — Spirits continue to communicate 
more and more freely. We are informed there 
is discordance in the circle at Mountain Cove, 
Virginia. We were speaking of it with regret, 
and Locke gave the 4th, 5th, 7th, 8th, 9th, 12th 
and 17th verses of the 4th chapter of 1 Peter, 
which he said had particular reference to that 
circle, and also to ours : " 4. Wherein they 
F* 9 



130 THE SPIRITUAL REASONER. 

think it strange, that ye run not with them to 
the same excess of riot, speaking evil of you : 
5. Who shall give an account to Him that is 
ready to judge the quick and the dead. 7. But 
the end of all things is at hand : be ye therefore 
sober, and watch unto prayer. 8. And above 
all things have fervent charity among your- 
selves : for charity shall cover the multitude of 
sins. 9. Use hospitality one to another without 
grudging. 12. Beloved, think it not strange 
concerning the fiery trial which is to try some 
of you, as though some strange thing happened 
unto you : 17. For the time is come that judg- 
ment must begin at the house of God : and if it 
first begin at us, what shall the end be of them 
that obey not the gospel of God ? " 

Mr. L. F., from Starkey, Yates county, pres- 
ent this evening. 

March 4. — We inquired of Locke to-day, if 
he had any news of interest to communicate 
from Europe. He answered " Yes," and spelled, 
"All is commotion. War is at their doors." 
Asked if he would inform us w T hat countries of 
Europe he believed would be involved. He 
spelled, " Switzerland, France, and England will 
be involved, as well as Kussia," and after some 
other conversation desired us to read the 8th, 
9th, 10th, 12th, 13th, 16th, 17th, 18th, and 22d 
verses of the 2d chapter of 1 Peter. 

March 6. — A spirit came and wished us to 



THE SPIRITUAL REASONER. 131 

read the 14th verse of the 12th chapter of Exo- 
dus : "And this day shall be unto you for a 
memorial, and ye shall keep it a feast to the 
Lord throughout your generations, ye shall keep 
it a feast by an ordinance forever." The spirit 
who gave this, called himself Locke at first, but 
upon further conversation and questioning, he 
got angry, and proved to be a deceptive spirit, 
threw off the mask finally, and acknowledged 
himself such, and said he gloried in it. The 
verse above given by him was no doubt to ex- 
cite our curiosity. 

March 7. — Locke gave the 15th chapter of 1 
Corinthians, from verse 51 to the end of the 
chapter. Some of this we have had given and 
explained before. Asked concerning the verse 
in which it is said, " The sting of death is sin,^ 
&c, &c. He spelled, " The body being sinful 
of itself, struggles to retain the spirit." Asked 
him concerning the spirit who urave the verse 
from Exodus yesterday. Said he was not per- 
mitted to explain, and spelled, " Be contented, 
and learn to advance in the spirit world as fast 
as you would like to, in your present state. God 
dictates at his will. Ununi, done." The word 
"Delta" has been spelled several times within 
a few days past by spirits, but we can get no ex- 
planation given of what it means. 

March 9. — The 3d chapter of Amos, the 3d 
of Joel, the 7th of Daniel, and the 5th of Amos 



132 THE SPIRITUAL REASONED. 

fiven us to read to-day, but no explanation can 
e had from the spirits in regard to their mean- 
ing or application. 

March 10. — We made a mistake in under- 
standing some of his answers to questions to- 
day, and he spelled, " I do wish you would be 
more careful in getting answers." This was af- 
ter he corrected them. They are always very 
precise in this respect. We were then directed 
to read the 91st Psalm. Mr. M., by mistake, 
read the 101st, and none of us knew that a mis- 
take had been made, till Locke spelled, " Have 
you got the right Psalm ? " 

During the reading of this psalm, an inside 
door flew open with much force, and no person 
being near the door, we asked Locke, (who we 
supposed was yet present,) if it was done by a 
spirit. He answered, " Yes." We asked him 
if it was Paul Jones, as he was in the habit of 
giving such manifestations ; and we understood 
him, "No." Asked if it was an evil spirit. 
" No." " Done," was then spelled, and soon af- 
ter a spirit rapped again, and spelled his name, 
" Paul Jones." We inquired if he threw open 
the door, and he answered, " Yes." We replied 
that we had asked Locke if it was Jones, and 
he told us it was not. He said we had not asked 
Locke such a question. We still declared we 
did, and he spelled, " Be not so sure." We told 
him we were sure, and if he was Paul Jones, 
which we doubted, he could give us another 



THE SPIRITUAL REASONER. 133 

similar manifestation to convince us. He spelled, 
" It is not my mission to convince unbelievers. 
I leave that with my Father in heaven." We 
still adhered to the fact of asking the question 
— that we knew. He spelled, " If you did, I 
am not aware of it." We then said it might be 
Paul Jones, but we still doubted it, as Locke 
never deceived us. He spelled, " Tou shall 
never doubt me again." We then asked if he 
was offended. 

A. "No." 

Asked if he was grieved. 

A. " Yes ; " and spelled, " May you never be 
visited by darker spirits ; God bless you all ; 
adieu." 

We give this as a sample of conversations fre- 
quently held with spirits, but as they contain no 
particular instruction, we have not recorded 
them often. We are inclined to think this was 
really Paul Jones, and we were deceived by the 
spirit whom we supposed was Locke, immedi- 
ately after reading the psalm. Locke might 
have left immediately after setting us right in 
regard to the psalm, and a deceptive spirit an- 
swered our questions about Jones, in his stead. 

The above occurred in the fore part of the 
day. In the evening, we experienced another 
manifestation of shaking the house, similar to 
those twice before recorded. Soon after, Locke 
announced his presence by rapping, and we in- 
quired if he knew what spirit made the mani- 
festation just spoken of. He answered, " No." 



134: THE SPIRITUAL REAS0NER. 

In a short time afterward, however, he said he had 
ascertained, and it was a good spirit, and of a high 
order. Dr. De F., of Ohio, was present, and 
some others, who thought it strange that a spirit 
could not answer, the first time, such a question. 
Locke saw their wonder and perplexity in re- 
gard to it, and spelled for them the following : 
" Dear friends, God moves in a mysterious man- 
ner. His goodness is inconceivable. I am but 
a child, as it were; therefore is it strange that I 
cannot answer all your questions ? If I could, 
you. with your gross natures, could not compre- 
hend it, any more than I can beyond my proper 
sphere ; be contented, knowing all is for your 
welfare. To God be all the honor and glory 
forever. Locke." 

The 6th chapter of Isaiah given us to read. 

March 11. — Locke gave us some instruction 
in regard to the susceptibility of mediums. Said 
some spirits can more easily communicate 
through some mediums than they can through 
others. Much depends upon the affinity and 
the correct and moral culture of the mind of the 
medium. We spoke of a gentleman of Boston 
who has once been an enthusiastic believer in 
Spiritualism, but who now stands in unbelief 
and doubt. Locke spelled, concerning him, 
" Do you know what order of spirits he attracts ? 
According to his faith, so will his manifestations 
from spirits be." 



THE SPIRITUAL REAS0XER. 135 

March 12 and 13. — Locke gave an exposi- 
tion of the 7th chapter of Daniel, — omitted on 
account of its length. Manifestations are unu- 
sually free and animated. There appears to be 
great rejoicing, if we may so speak, with spirits 
communicating with us. Locke spelled, " These 
are glorious times for us, I think. How is it 
with you, dear brothers and sisters?" Mr. M. 
said he hoped he might continue to deserve such 
times. Locke spelled, " Amen, I love to talk 
with you." Mr. M. continued ; " We consider 
them rich indeed." Locke spelled, " Rich in 
glory. God's goodness is free." A person re- 
marked, there were but few present and these 
harmonious, and he had observed that we al- 
ways received communications from spirits more 
freely at such times. Locke spelled in reply, 
" I have told you so seven times, and I am wil- 
ling to tell you seven times seven more." Locke 
now introduced another spirit, by giving us no- 
tice that he was about to do so, by spelling the 
name. "2sott" was spelled; said it was Dr. 
jSTott, formerly of Union College. The Dr. con- 
versed with us upon the deep responsibility of 
his station while in the body ; and then Locke 
introduced ftobert Burns, the poet, in the same 
way. 

At evening, Mr. "W., a gentleman from Yates 
county, called to hear the rappings. Locke 
spelled a communication for him, and also spelled 
the names of the principal places in Europe 
where he is now communicating, viz : " Bath, 



136 THE SPIRITUAL- REASONER. 

Lyons, Milan, Nubia, and Presburg ; and as he 
was about leaving, he spelled, " I am under 
the painful necessity of bidding you all good 
night." 

March 16. — Spirit voices are now heard occa- 
sionally, and the manifestations increase in in- 
terest. We asked if any new mediums for more 
extraordinary manifestations were about to be 
developed, and the following reply was spelled ; 
" We are not permitted to know about mediums, » 
until the sparks break forth ; then 'tis with the 
greatest joy that we communicate to our breth- 
ren and sisters in darkness and bondage." 

At evening, quite a number present. Some 
seemed disposed to make light of it, and were 
much engaged in trifling conversation. The 8th 
chapter of Jeremiah was given us to read, but 
being somewhat perplexed and annoyed, we 
could not see or understand its application. The 
spirits noticed the condition of our minds, and 
spelled, " Oh, that God w ould open your hearts 
to a better understanding. God knows I feel to 
pity your weakness ; but be not discouraged, for 
God is able and willing to open your eyes to light 
and knowledge." With some hesitation we re- 
marked that we believed a part of the chapter 
was intended for some rather cold professors of 
Christianity present, and the sectarian churches 
in general. He spelled, " never fear to put the 
garment where it belongs." After this, many 
singular manifestations were made by spirits ; 



THE SI*IRITUAL REAS0NER. 187 

many were shaken in their seats, and lights 
were seen flashing about the room, &c, &e. 

March 17. — Lydia G. spelled, " Yon are truly 
- blessed. May you ever be found worthy sub- 
jects of God's blessings." 

We asked Locke concerning what he spelled 
in August last, that rappings would cease being 
made through the medium, Mr. G. He spelled, 
"I know rappings will cease through Gardner, 
as soon as a better way can be devised by pro- 
gression." We said we thought that the unbe- 
liever would not be convinced of the truth of 
Spiritualism as readily through speaking medi- 
ums as they would by the rappings. He spelled, 
" When we do speak, they shall, ah ! shall know 
the difference, many of them to their sorrow and 
astonishment." After some further conversation 
the following was spelled : " You shall all hear 
groanings, and calling on the mountains to hide 
them." We asked if he thought this would take 
place before we left the body. He spelled, " It 
seems so ; " or so he was impressed. At the 
close, was spelled, " Render to Locke the things 
that belong to him." 

March 18. — The spirits inform us to-day that 
spirit manifestations have increased more than 
fourfold within the past year, and they believe 
they will continue to increase in a still greater 
ratio in the year to come. Some years it may 
increase more than others. A question then 



138 THE SPIRITUAL REASONER. 

arose concerning the Witch of Endor spoken of 
in the bible. Locke said she was a clairvoyant 
medium, as such mediums now exist, and that 
while in the clairvoyant or spiritual state she 
saw and talked with spirits, as they do now ; 
and the witches of Cotton Mather's time were 
mediums, also. The spirits in those days made 
an attempt to communicate with the world, as 
now, but were repulsed, in consequence of ig- 
norance and unbelief. 

March 19. — A spirit spelled, " The most im- 
portant thing is, to love Christ and follow his 
examples." And in a few minutes afterward, 
the following communication was spelled : 
" Dear brothers and sisters, you seem impatient 
for some great event. I would ask you to pause 
for a moment, and see how bountifully God has 
blessed your little circle. I am content to learn 
at my Father's will. Now I would say to all, 
live for' God; teach each other ; God will per- 
mit as fast as it will be for your mutual benefit. 
Great and glorious manifestations are in store 
for you. I entreat you to love each other with- 
out dissimulation. Be kind, be tender, be like 
lambs, and God's mercy is yours." 

The above communication discloses the true 
state of our minds. Like thousands of others, 
no doubt, we have been looking for some great 
and overwhelming event to transpire in Spiritu- 
alism, which would literally shake and confound 
the world. We have been looking for God more 



THE SPIRITUAL REASOXER. 139 

m the devasting whirlwind and the storm, than 
in the still small voice in which he approaches 
the world in these manifestations. Go into 
the streets, in many places, and speak of Spirit- 
ualism, and men will tell you it is dead. We 
heard of it, it is true, they say, but it was a short 
lived humbug, and was exploded by the Buffalo 
doctors long ago, and all passed away. How 
little do they know or think that throughout the 
whole world, with the return of every day, it is 
rapidly increasing and gaining strength. Still 
and silently it marches on, with giant strides. 
Many men who pride themselves upon a knowl- 
edge of the world and its events, are blind to its 
progress, and still more so to the importance its 
truths involve ; while on the other hand, thou- 
sands and tens of thousands are daily and hourly 
feasting upon the soul-reviving jo t vs it gives. 

This evening two spirits being present and con- 
versing upon heavenly and divine truths, a young 
lady present was so much pleased, that she said 
she dreaded to hear the word " done " spelled, the 
usual signal for closing each interview. In a 
short time after the lady made this remark, one 
spirit spelled, " I am bound for my celestial man- 
sion," instead of spelling " done," as usual, and 
the other one spelled, " Earthly friends, good 
night ; " and both were gone. After these two 
left, another spirit came, rapped very loud, and 
spelled, " Let the shepherds be on their watch, 
for the morning light approaches. The wolves 
are loose." We inquired who were meant by 



140 THE SPIRITUAL REASONER. 

the shepherds, and he spelled, " God's dear chil- 
dren." Another spirit then spelled, " Love lit- 
tle children." A gentleman said he supposed 
spirits were with ns often when we did not know 
it. A spirit spelled, in reply, " I am with you 
when you least expect it." 

March 19. — Locke was here, and we asked 
him concerning the event recorded in Acts, of 
Peter's knocking at the gate where the disciples 
were assembled after his release from the prison. 
They thought it could not be Peter, but conclu- 
ded it was his angel. Asked if they believed 
in spirits — the reason of their saying it was his 
angel — and that spirits could make such a dem- 
onstration as to knock at the gate. He an- 
swered, " Yes ; " and spelled, "They had faith 
which was like an anchor to their souls." Said 
spiritual sight was often the result of faith ; their 
faith gave them interior sight. He then spelled, 
" All heaven groans o'er the state of fallen man. 
Deep drops of pity wash your fevered brows. 
True hope lights up our souls with your reality 
of the future. You have understandings ; ex- 
emplify the same for God. Be ready to fly to 
the mountains when called. Let your light shine 
from pole to pole, from east to west. Be God's 
chosen few. Let the world have reason to bless 
your memory, in the name of Christ Jesus, is 
the heartfelt wish of John Locke." 

When speaking of our attachment for him, 
he spelled, " I entreat you, do not let me rob 



THE SPIRITUAL REAS0NER. 141 

Christ of any of your love." He then directed 
us to read the 133d psalm : "Behold how good 
and how pleasant it is for brethren to dwell to- 
gether in unity," &c, &c. We inquired of 
Locke what was meant, in the foregoing com- 
munication, by being ready to fly to the moun- 
tains when called. He said it was a fitness and 
preparation, in this our present state, for spirit- 
ual elevation at the death of the body. The 
spirit of the vicious and evil-minded person can- 
not, by the law of affinity, rise to that elevation 
on the holy mountain of the Lord, at death, as 
that of the good and virtuous. " Zion's holy 
mount," is an expression sometimes used by 
Locke, to represent this spiritual elevation. We 
can now join with Locke in exhorting all to be 
ready to fly to the mountains when called, and 
by so doing escape the valley of spiritual dark- 
ness and ignorance, lying shrouded in gloom at 
its base. To attain this elevation of light and 
glory, and escape the dark valley, by all who 
dwell upon the earth, has been the exhortation 
and mission of the spirits of truth in all ages of 
the world, since the fall of man. 

March 20 — Locke came and spelled, " The 
sweet perfume of the morning breeze begins to 
break in upon the stagnant state of fallen man. 
Exult O man ! exult in the goodness of God ! " 
Mrs. B., a Methodist lady, and a member of the 
circle, has recently been developed a writing 
medium. Whole pages are written by her hand 



142 TIIE SPIRITUAL REAS0NER. 

in some language which none of us can read or 
understand. Lengthy communications are also 
written in our own language. Through this me- 
dium the spirits gave us several chapters to read, 
both in the Old and New Testaments. Lydia G. 
came, and, through Gardner, spelled, " I love to 
converse with you all." 

March 21. — Conversed with spirits through 
the mediumship of Miss G. They tell us event- 
ful times are on the eve of development, both in 
a literal and spiritual point of view. They spoke 
of some mediums, in distant places, of fine at- 
tainments, and through whom they can commu- 
nicate with great facility and power. 

March 22 — The spirits referred us to-day to 
the Washington monument now in process of 
erection, from material furnished by numerous 
states and countries, as emblematical of the 
great spiritual structure which is to be reared by 
material from every nation, kindred and tongue 
under heaven. The work, they stated, is now 
going on, and cannot be stopped by all the uni- 
ted efforts of opposing foes. 

March 23. — Had a conversation with Locke 
through Mr. G. Several mental Questions were 
asked and answered as usual, when he spelled, 
"I want you to ask no more mental questions," 
and gave us as a reason that he wished all pres 
ent to know and bear witness to what was said 



THE SPIRITUAL REASOISTER. 143 

by him, or us, and referred to this passage of 
scripture : " By the mouth of two or three wit- 
nesses all things shall be established." 

March 24. — The following communication was 
spelled to-day : " Darkness and sin love to mingle 
together. Come out, Oman, come out from thy 
prison-sphere ! Come where glory awaits you ! 
Come with charity deeply stamped on every 
brow. Let the star of Bethlehem guide the way ! 
Angels of light stand ready to receive you with 
open arms. You must expect trouble, but it 
adds to your glory. Be not deceived ; examine 
yourselves well ; see that your hearts are puri- 
fied by the blood of the Lamb. Learn to be 
happy in this world. Do all in the fear of God, 
but the end is not here." 

After a few minutes, Locke gave us the 4th 
chapter of Nehemiah to read, to teach us that 
Spiritualists are called upon to labor in the cause 
with their weapons of defense in their hands, as 
the Jews did in building the walls of Jerusalem, 
when threatened and surrounded by enemies. 
These chapters and quotations from the bible, 
given by spirits, always have a force of appli- 
cation to the time, circumstances, or matter un- 
der consideration, which strikes us with admi- 
ration ; and we think cannot fail to convince 
the most skeptical, that the source from whence 
they emanate, at least bears evidence of deep 
knowledge and superior intelligence. The spir- 
its always specially direct us to the chapter or 



144 THE SRIRITUAL REA80NER. 

verse they wish to refer our attention to, and in 
no one case were any of us sufficiently conver- 
sant with the bible to have found them unless 
so directed, without turning over the leaves and 
searching for them by regular course. A spirit 
purporting to be Martin Luther, came and spelled 
his name to-day. 

March 25. — The subject of many persons go- 
ing to hear spirit rappings more for the curiosity 
and singularity of the phenomena they exhibit, 
than from any desire to obtain the instruction 
given by the intelligence manifested through 
them, was talked about, and Locke spelled the 
following, in reference to such persons : " They 
may hear a different sound. God will do a short 
work when they least expect it." We were af- 
terward speaking of the spiritual paper called 
the " Disclosures," &c, &c, that portion of 
them published at Auburn, 'N. Y. He spelled, 
" I would impress you that there is nothing bad 
in those papers." After some other conversa- 
tion, the following was spelled : " I wish you 
all to understand the great and glorious princi- 
ples of Christ. Be servants, not gods ; encour- 
age each other in that which is good. Be 
Christ's heralds to the world ; great streams 
from little fountains flow. Shun the very ap- 
pearance of evil. Live for God more than man. 
More anon." Said the communication was not 
finished, and he would finish it some other time. 
Spelled " done," and left 



THE SPIRITUAL REAS0NER, 145 

March 26. — Locke came and spelled the re- 
mainder of the communication commenced yes- 
terday, as follows : " Spirits in the bondage of 
flesh, O that jour eyes could see, and ears could 
hear the cele'stial beauties of God ! You would 
all feel more grateful to that Spirit which is the 
giver of all goodness. Thanks, O thanks to God, 
darkness cannot always reign triumphant ; heav- 
enly light is now breaking in upon your under- 
standings. The monster sin must yield to truth, 
which is mighty and shall prevail. The decree 
has gone forth ; pure angels are administering 
to fallen man his necessary wants to an inherit- 
ance of God's love. You have duties to per- 
form ; do the same in the fear of thy God, not 
man. Ask in full faith, and thy Father which 
is in heaven and knows all will freely give thee. 

" J0H2* Locke, Gent." 

We remarked in conversation, that when we 
were corrected by spirits it was always done in 
a kind manner. " Locke spelled, " We do all 
in a kind manner ; it is our Father's will." In- 
quired of him about a spirit who came occasion- 
ally, and appeared inclined to sport and mirth- 
fulness. We were suspicious of him. Locke 
spelled, " He is not the worst spirit ; he never 
deceives to harm. Have you not been taught 
to instruct each other ? " A person present 
spoke rather severely concerning a person who 
had opposed him. Locke spelled, " Judgment 
belongs to God." Miss G. asked if he would 
spell a communication for her. He spelled, 

G 10 



146 THE SPIRITUAL REASONED. 

" Sister, stand firm ; remember how I was per- 
secuted ; I now enjoy my reward." 

March 27. — The spirits who are with ns to 
communicate this evening appear to be anxious 
to converse wholly upon temporal matters. We 
have been taught to mistrust such, and receive 
their communications with much caution. Locke 
told the medium our minds were not sufficiently 
harmonious for him to approach us. In the af- 
ternoon a better state of mind existed, and Locke 
spelled, " See that your foundation is firm, and 
not built upon the sand." 

March 29. — Locke spelled the following : 
" Dear brothers, you think that you see dark 
and gloomy hours ; and, in fact, you do, but 
you little realize the trials which the beloved 
apostles passed through. They are receiving 
their reward, which is unspeakable. Do you 
think that a God of love will suffer any of his 
dear children to pass through persecutions of 
every kind without their reward ? Believe me, 
dear brothers, there is a crown of glory in store 
for the faithful, which has never been tarnished 
by mortal hand, which shall never fall by the 
proud usurper, ambition. Its most glittering 
gem is love and good will to all mankind. Seek ? 
O seek to obtain it ! Locke." 

April 4. — The medium, Mr. 6., is about to 
leave us again for the summer ; we consequently 



THE SPIRITUAL REAS0NER. 147 

anticipate but little reliable intercommunion 
with spirits after lie is gone, as the other medi- 
ums are not sufficiently developed. Locke 
spelled, in regard to Gardner's going, "Be not 
desponding, you shall not be left alone in dark- 
ness ;" and further, "I have much to say, but 
withhold it for fear it may not edify you." 
Shortly afterward he spelled the following ques- 
tion : " Are you firm in the faith of these man- 
ifestations ? " We told him we were. He then 
spelled, "I fear that if a few dark and gloomy 
clouds should surround you, you would all des- 
pair of that blessed hope which you seemingly 
possessed." We still replied that we felt we 
were firm. He spelled, " How long would you 
be so firm, if you were cut off from all mani- 
festations ? " We asked him if he thought we 
could ever doubt, after the evidences we have 
received. He answered, "Yes," and said man 
was liable to doubt ; but after a few moments 
spelled, " I love to try you ; bear with me, dear 
brothers." 

April 12. — Gardner has gone, and just before 
he left an attempt was made by false spirits to 
deceive us, which, for ingenuity and depth of 
management will compare with anything of the 
kind we ever witnessed. We detected it in 
time, however, to prevent any inconvenience 
resulting from it, and only laugh at our cre- 
dulity. 



148 THE SPIRITUAL REASONER. 

May 14. — This is a day of great tribulation 
for us, such as, in the mercy of heaven, we have 
but rarely been called to experience. A dear and 
much loved little son, aged about four years and 
a half, left the body by death, and his released spir- 
it took its flight to a happier and a better world. 
What language is adequate to express our grief 
at this bereavement ! Yet we sorrow not as 
those who have no hope of a life beyond the 
grave. We know that he yet lives, though tem- 
porarily removed from our sight, and his spirit 
will continue to be with us often. Almost the 
last words the little sufferer was heard to utter 
were, " Mother, if I die, I shall come to you and 
see you, but you cannot see me." He had for 
a year been much interested in Spiritualism ; 
would often ask questions when spirits were 
communicating, which they were always partic- 
ular to answer ; and, young as he was, he knew 
the words he spoke to his mother would prove 
true. 

May 15. — Mr. Gardner is here to attend the 
funeral of our little boy, to whom he was much 
attached. Locke came frequently, and spelled 
short sentences to console and comfort us in our 
affliction. Already we thought, at times, we 
realized the presence of his happy little spirit, 
near and about us, but spoke of it doubtingiy, 
when Locke spelled, " Oh, doubt not that little 
ministering spirit ; let him approach you." Our 
gratitude and comfort at this soul-cheering an- 



THE SPIRITUAL REASONER. 149 

nouncement none but the bereaved can properly 
appreciate. 

May 16. — This day consigned the body of our 
little Merwyn to the bosom of its parent earth. 
After returning from the grave, Locke came, 
(Mr. G. being with us,) and by rapping told us 
Merwyn was also here with him. We asked if 
he knew where we had deposited his body. 
Locke answered for him, " Yes," and spelled, 
" That is of no consequence." We were anxious 
to converse with him, but hardly knew what ques- 
tions to ask, or how to ask them, so they would 
come to his infant mind and comprehension. 
Locke, no doubt, saw the working of our 
thoughts in this respect, for he spelled without 
asking, " His mind has become vastly expand- 
ed ; " and then, in answer to questions, inform- 
ed us that Merwyn had entered the fifth sphere 
in the. spirit world, and consequently was more 
advanced in wisdom and knowledge than any 
one of us present in the body, and would fully 
comprehend any question we were capable of un- 
derstanding ourselves, but spelled, " When he 
approaches you he will come in a child-like man- 
ner." By this means he would retain his iden- 
tity, and it would appear more real and be much 
more consoling to us. This is one of the happy 
results of a belief and enjoyment of an interview 
with those loved ones removed by death from 
our sight. Death is robbed of more than half 



150 THE SPIRITUAL REASONER. 

its terrors, and friends are made to rejoice in the 
midst of grief and melancholy. 

May 17. — Our natural feelings, notwithstand- 
ing all, will occasionally find vent in tears. 
Merwyn and Locke were again with us, and 
Locke spelled for M., " Pa and ma, why do 
you weep ? " Locke said he could hardly un- 
derstand why we should weep, while he had 
been made so happy by the change, and was 
permitted to be with us at times as before. 
Locke then spelled the following beautiful and 
appropriate quotation : 

" Bury your grief in the dead Merwyn's grave ; 
Revive your jays on the living Merwyn's throne." 

May 18.- — Several of the circle being in com- 
pany with the medium to-day, Locke came and 
spelled the following : " Do you believe that 
Christ appeared to the apostles externally after 
his resurrection ? " We did not know how to 
answer the question, and he spelled further, 
" Did they not see angels at the same time ? 
Could they see them with their natural eyes ? " 
After a pause, he answered these questions him- 
self, by spelling, " ISTo person has ever seen a 
spirit with his natural eye," and in answer to 
questions, taught us that the apostles were spir- 
itualized to see the Savior after his resurrection, 
and also to see the angels, and saw them only 
in this spiritual state, as mediums now see them ; 
then spelled, " Power has never been taken 



THE SPIRITUAL REASONED. 151 

from Christ. I see him daily, and yon do also." 
We asked liim in what manner. He spelled, 
" In love in each other." Some questions were 
asked concerning man's redemption, soul and 
body. He spelled, " If the body becomes spir- 
itual man will never taste death ; he can be- 
come so advanced the change will be like a 
pleasant dream. Every earthly body must re- 
turn to the mother, and the spirit to the Father," 
and then spelled, " Grow, brothers ; you are 
children. I am for Buda," and immediately 
left. 

A spirit, purporting to be Emanuel Sweden- 
borg, then came, and spelled, " Why are you all 
opposed to my writings ? " meaning, he said, 
Spiritualists generally. We replied, we were 
not opposed to his writings, and added, that per- 
haps many condemned them without ever hav- 
ing read them to know what they really were ; 
they should read them carefully before doing 
so. He spelled, "That is all I ask." We in- 
quired what spirits instructed him most in his 
writings. He spelled, " Abraham, Noah, Zach- 
ariah, Malachi, John, Luke, and Paul. He then 
spelled, "Swedenborg has much to say, if you 
will receive it without prejudice; my mission 
was not filled while in the body." We replied 
we would gladly receive it, and publish it to the 
world, if we had an opportunity. He spelled, 
" I know you will." He said he was impressed 
we should see and talk with spirits while yet in 
the body, as he did ; it would require time and 



152 THE SPIRITUAL REASONER. 

progression, however. We asked him if the 
Swedenborgian church was at present any more 
free from sectarianism than other churches of 
the day. He spelled, " Corruption and sectari- 
anism they have for their foundation ; Christ has 
left their sanctuary. More anon." 

May 19. — The medium leaves us again to-day. 
Locke came and spelled, " Remember and meet 
often ; Swedenborg will be with you and im- 
press L. so strong he cannot doubt, and John 
Locke will assist as far as his limited knowl- 
edge extends. Brother B., a member of the 
circle, will not be a silent listener." We ex- 
pressed regret at parting with the medium. He 
spelled, "It will not always be so. This is a 
glorious work ; do not, O dear brothers, do not 
let it go down." This was in reference to our 
mutual friendship for each other ; said we could 
destroy it by improper conduct. 

We asked L. if the spirit of our little boy was 
present, and would give us a communication be- 
fore Mr. Gardner left. He answered "Yes," 
and spelled the following: "Do not feel so 
lonely, for I am often with you all, and so happy 
I cannot express to you." Locke spelled this for 
him, and then spelled, " Write often ; be ser- 
vants to love and charity. Adieu." 

May 20. — Mrs. B., the writing medium be- 
fore spoken of, returned to-day from a visit to 
her friends in the village of Waterloo. While 



THE SPIEITUAL BEASOXEK. 153 

there, she showed some of the unknown lan- 
guage, written by spirits through her hand, to 
a gentleman, Doctor E., who is conversant with 
several languages. He said he could read and 
understand it, and translated one page for her 
into the English language, as follows : 

The Lord is omnipotent, and will be their God. 

The Lord is thy shield. 

The Lord is king, and will rule over the earth. 

The Lord is mighty, and will govern the nations. 

The Lord is true, and will perform the things He spoke to 
the children of men. 

The Lord is love, and will save the world from sin and af- 
fliction. 

The Lord is just, and will give unto the inhabitants of the 
earth the true reward of their works. 

The Lord is good, and will not punish in vain. 

The Lord is kind, and will try to instruct the world in 
wisdom's ways. 

The medium through whom this was written 
is a lady without the advantages of an educa- 
tion. She does not understand any language 
but her native English, and before becoming a 
medium was but little in the habit of writing ; 
yet whole pages of manuscript are filled with 
great rapidity with this unknown language, and 
written in a neat and uniform style of penman- 
ship. 

June 6. — Mr. Gardner is again with us on a 
visit, and a new order of manifestations is given 
through him. His spiritual sight is opened un- 
der the influence of spirits, and he sees the com- 
munication to be given in large golden letters 
G* 



154 THE SPIRITUAL REASONED. 

on a groundwork or curtain which appears to 
be unrolled before him. A foreshadowing of 
this manifestation was given him on the 23d of 
February, 1851. (See page 50.) In being pre- 
pared for the peculiar state in which these com- 
munications are given, he becomes in a measure 
paralyzed ; his breathing at first is labored and 
difficult ; his eyes glassy and unnaturally bril- 
liant. As soon as the spirit has sufficient con- 
trol, he commences repeating the words as they 
are presented to his vision, in a slow, distinct, 
and impressive manner. If he struggles against 
the influence when he feels it coining upon him, 
and endeavors to remain silent, the spirits will 
notify those present by the rappings (which he 
cannot control) of their desire to communicate 
in this way, and he is much agitated and dis- 
turbed until he calmly submits and resigns him- 
self passively to this powerful yet harmless in- 
fluence. The singular changes and appearance 
produced upon the medium during this phenom- 
enon at first were rather startling to all of us, 
but we were soon quieted, and our attention 
wholly absorbed by the words which proceeded 
from his lips. The first communication received 
through him by this method, is already inserted 
in the introduction to this work, but we think it 
also entitled to another insertion here, under the 
date of its occurrence, as follows : 

<; These manifestations are yet in their dawn, 
and all the evil loves of men, and all the pow- 
ers of hell are arrayed against the truth, yet the 



THE SPIRITUAL REASONER. 155 

omnipotent Lord Jesus Christ is in them, and 
their progress, however slow, is sure. Bigotry 
may cavil, skepticism may sneer, prejudice may 
turn away her face in scorn, the serpent may be 
permitted to rear aloft its hideous crest and 
bruise the spirit of men for a time and times 
and a half times, but the seed of the woman 
shall bruise the serpent's head ; as sure as the 
Lord God liveth and reigneth, so sure will these 
manifestations go on forever. The sun could as 
soon be stayed by the puny hand of man, as 
could these manifestations by any mortal power. 
They may be opposed and ridiculed, for so it 
has ever been with truth, but they cannot be 
crushed. Their march is onward forever, con- 
quering and to conquer, until the kingdoms of 
this world become the kingdom of God and his 
Christ, and he reign forever and ever. 

" John Locke." 

In obtaining the above communication, the 
medium was only permitted to see each word 
or sentence as fast as it was written down ; so it 
was impossible any error should occur. As soon 
as it was finished he returned to the normal 
state, with a slight shock, similar to that pro- 
duced by holding the wires of a mildly charged 
electrical machine. 

A short time since, the medium, while labor- 
ing under mortification and doubt, produced by 
the communications of deceptive spirits, had his 
spiritual sight suddenly opened at midday, (like 
Paul,) when seated in his room, meditating 



156 THE SPIRITUAL REASONER. 

alone. A bright light shone around him. In 
the midst of this, Locke, his two sisters, and our 
own little boy, in their spiritual existence, stood 
before him, and remained and conversed with 
him some minutes. He said their appearance 
was inconceivably bright and glorious ; the light 
in the room seemed much brighter during their 
presence than the common light of day. He 
there and then solemnly promised he w r ould 
never doubt again, but continue, as formerly, 
firm in the belief that spirits of light and truth 
communicated with man, as well as those of 
darkness and deception, and many more, with 
us, of the former than the latter kind. 

June 7. — We often receive impressions from 
spirits which we think at the time originate in 
our own brain. Locke spelled concerning this, 
" Self-esteem often destroys the power of im- 
pressions." Men through self-esteem often at- 
tribute to their own powers of mind the bright- 
est gems of thought they utter, and do not suspect 
that spirits of wisdom and light first give the 
impression, to which they give external utter- 
ance. We inquired of Locke, does our little 
Merwyn progress finely in his spirit home ? as 
we would inquire of a teacher concerning a 
child at school. He spelled in answer, " Heav- 
en is progression." 

In regard to the present commotions of the earth 
and the revolutions to follow, he spelled, u The 
fight will be a spiritual battle." He said we could 



THE SPIRITUAL REAS0XER. 157 

not understand or comprehend the whole of the 
great work to be accomplished, and spelled, 
" Poor children, will you ever understand ? " 
and also spelled " Yes," in answer himself. Af- 
terward spelled, "Ton have all . neglected talk- 
ing, to your detriment. Have you not been im- 
pressed to talk? We then asked him about 
Gardner's seeing Locke and other spirits de- 
scribed yesterday. He spelled in answer, " It 
was a favor from God, to save him from des- 
pair.' 5 He then spelled, "if the united efforts 
of the circle tend toward divine love, good spir- 
its will fly to the rescue." 

Swedenborg then came, and spelled, " The 
man who lives near to God may trust. God can 
establish His kingdom in every heart which 
fully has a desire for divine love and instruction." 
When we spoke of Swedenborg and his wonder- 
ful powers as a medium, while in the body, 
Locke spelled, " He was a medium especially 
from God." We asked Swedenborg if it ever 
produced undue excitement, or disturbed the 
usual tranquillity of his mind, to see and converse 
with spirits while in the body. He spelled, in 
reply, " All my excitement was of a divine 
nature." 

Another spirit now came, purporting to be 
St. Paul, and spelled, i; I cannot approach Gard- 
ner. If I could, the very stones would cry 
out ; " and, after a pause, added, " I may yet.'' 
Perhaps some people may be disposed to doubt 
and condemn our familiar conversations with 



158 THE SPIRITUAL REASONED. 

spirits so exalted, far, far above us while in the 
body, how much more so now, dwelling in light 
ineffable. We should not judge spirits by an 
earthly standard. They inform us the more ex- 
alted they become in the heavenly spheres, the 
more humble they are. Locke once spelled, 
when speaking of the humble and lowly, "I 
feel as meek and lowly as they." And this looks 
reasonable, for it exemplifies the character of 
Christ. Ve never knew a spirit in communica- 
ting with ns, however exalted, to turn away or 
refuse to answer a question asked even by an 
innocent little child, however simple and child- 
like ; alas ! for such examples in the world, how 
rare. 

Locke spelled, " The time will come when the 
least shall be greatest, and the first shall be last." 
We told him we did not know how to apply 
this. He spelled, " You soon will know." 

In the course of the evening, somethings had 
been received through another medium, which 
we thought came from wrong spirits. Locke 
saw the perplexity of our minds concerning it, 
and spelled, without our having said a word, 
" Be not discouraged ; deliverance shall come if 
your conduct merits it." Sometimes two or 
more spirits would converse with each other by 
the rappings through GL This evening a con- 
versation of this kind was kept up for some time. 
As no person but the spirits themselves could 
understand this conversation, the curiosity of a 
lady present was excited, and she asked Locke 



THE SPIRITUAL REASONED 159 

■what the subject of their conversation was. He 
spelled, in reply, "It was on conjugal love we 
w T ere conversing ; will instruct you as soon as 
permitted." 

June 8. — The medium leaves us again to-day. 
Locke spelled, " You shall yet rise like the Phoe- 
nix from its ashes. Have strength to overcome all 
impediments, and the prize will be more glori- 
ous. Be God's dear lambs until we all meet 
again ; let that be soon." 

A spirit then spoke a farewell through G. as fol- 
lows : " Dear brothers and sisters, we are about 
to be separated. Let not a spirit of discourage- 
ment nor discontent find a harbor in your hearts. 
Be of good cheer ; pray for each other's spirit- 
ual welfare ; God will give you strength to over- 
come all trials. 

July 13. — Nothing of interest in Spiritualism 
has occurred in the circle since Gardner left 
here, in June. He is now again with us to re- 
main a few days, but the spirits do not commu- 
nicate as much by rapping through him as they 
have formerly. The following communications 
were received from the spirits, while he was in 
a spiritual state, and the words seen in golden 
letters and repeated to us slowly, so that we could 
write them down as he uttered them. For a 
more particular account of this manifestation, 
see the description given of it, June 6th, 1852, 
pages 153-6. 



160 THE SPIRITUAL REASONED 

The first communication received in this way, 
at this time, is as follows : " There are thousands 
who acknowledge the necessity of destroying all 
creeds of faith, and returning to primitive Chris- 
tianity. But by what light would they return ? 
By the light of selMerived intelligence? By 
that same delusive phantom which has led the 
churches into their present land of darkness? 
Yain expectation ; for if by self-love and self-in- 
telligence the sunlight of heaven has been shut 
out of our view, does it follow that we should 
cling to the same phantom, thinking that it will 
bring us back to truth and duty ? The Divine 
mind alone is luminous ; it lights the world. 
Besides, Divine Providence never retreats ; its 
course is onward. The earth rolls not back on 
its axis to find the morn, nor retrogrades in her 
orbit to find the spring, but onward forever. As 
well might the silver-haired man of eighty, lame, 
blind and leprous, by the simple effects of his 
own will return to the freshness and bloom of 
youth without any change of his material body, 
as can the church, blind as she is from the falla- 
cies of eighteen centuries, lame and ulcerated 
at the very heart's core, of herself return to that 
state of purity that she enjoyed in her youth, 
without a medicine from the Great Physician, 
or a voice from the Lord, saying, c Arise, and 
walk.' She can never hope for a radical 
cure, without a new dispensation revealed from 
heaven." 



THE SPIRITUAL EEASOXEE. 161 

July 14. — Another in the same way : " The 
teachings of these spirits are of themselves emi- 
nently pure and spiritual. They open to your 
understandings the internal sense of the word. 
They are given to you as rational and spiritual 
beings. They are given to the angels, and when 
by them given to you, are intended to make you 
like angels. They teach you the laws and princi- 
ples of the spirit world, but because they are so 
spiritual in their character, they are called by 
many dark and mystical, and indeed they must 
seem dark and mystical to those who have no 
desire nor belief in the spirit world. (But unto 
you who are the Lord's true disciples) it shall 
be given to know the mysteries of the kingdom 
of God. But unto those who are without, all 
things are done in parables. John Locke." 

Another : " No person with a cultivated 
mind, who looks attentively upon the present 
state of the churches, can fail to perceive that 
there are famines, pestilences, and earthquakes, 
in divers places. The body of Christ has been 
rent limb from limb by intestine feuds. Neither 
can he fail to perceive wars and rumors of wars. 
Christian faith and christian charity have be- 
come separated, and brotherly love nowhere 
abounds. 

" The churches everywhere are in great trib- 
ulation. Brother betrayeth brother unto death, 
and the father the son. Men, professing the re- 
ligion of Jesus Christ, are seen to be selfish, sen- 
sual, and worldly minded. When we closely 

11 



162 THE SPIRITUAL REAS0NER. 

examine the fundamental principles upon which 
is based the reigning philosophy of the day, we 
find it deeply imbued with that spirit of sensual- 
ism which has maintained its grasp upon the 
human mind ever since the fall. A deep-rooted 
skepticism is apparent everywhere. 

"For this reason religion has almost lost its 
hold upon the mind of multitudes. Men, pro- 
fessedly religious, seem to have but little desire 
for spiritual good or spiritual welfare. 

"But amid the consummation of the age, 
there appeareth the sign of the Son of Man in 
the clouds. A light from heaven, above the 
brightness of the sun, is seen to dawn upon the 
world. The new city of Jerusalem is seen de- 
scending from God, out of heaven, as a bride 
adorned for her husband ; but as yet, few have 
measured its length or breadth, for the reason 
but few have had the golden reed wherewith to 
measure the city. Few have been able to walk 
in the light of it. The light shines upon the 
darkness, but the darkness comprehendeth it 
not. The Lord, at his second advent, is stand- 
ing in your midst, but the eyes of men are hold- 
en that they should not know him." 

July 15. — Another communication received 
in the same way : " If the teachings of these 
spirits are true, then it must be acknowledged 
that they are of paramount interest. If there 
be a possibility of their being true, then cer- 
tainly they are worthy of the deepest investiga- 



THE SPIRITUAL REASOXEB. 163 

tion. Multitudes of the first men of the age 
have given them this, and have all, with one 
united voice, exclaimed, that whereas we were 
blind before, we are now made to see. But the 
greatest proof that they are true and from heav- 
en, is the sweet repose they bring upon the most 
remote chambers of the soul. They teach you 
how to get rid of your sins, as the Savior taught 
you, the Redeemer of the world. They open the 
eyes of the spiritually blind ; they raise to new- 
ness of life the spiritually dead ; they cleanse 
the leprous. Could they do this were they from 
hell ? Can the devil open the eyes of the blind? 
Oh, ye scoffers and unbelievers, your destruc- 
tion is sure ; through the power of truth your 
reign is short."" 

Swedenborg came, and we asked him if he 
knew the spirit who gave this last communica- 
tion. Answered " Yes," and spelled the name 
" Pontus Panus ; " said he was a Jew, and a 
spirit of an exalted sphere ; left the body in Eu- 
rope some centuries ago. 

July 16. — "We asked Locke to instruct us con- 
cerning the redemption, as we have never had 
any direct teaching from him on this subject. 
He spelled, "Ton are unable to comprehend 
teaching on that subject at present." ue told 
him we had seen communications from other 
Spirits, teaching the redemption of both soul 
and body, plain and direct. He spelled in re- 
ply, " The spirits who gave those communica- 



164 THE SPIRITUAL KKASONER. 

tions saw it as they gave it. You cannot see 
the true meaning, neither could the spirits who 
gave them. They gave it as they received it. 
Does Gardner understand all the communica- 
tions given through him ? Can a child, with all 
its purity, understand algebra?" 

This instruction, spelled out and given us by 
Locke, we think should be particularly observed, 
as it presents a solution of the disagreement and 
discrepancies often seen in the views advanced 
by spirits on theological subjects. Spirits com- 
municating with us, give instruction upon these 
subjects as they receive and understand it, hon- 
estly differing in belief and opinion as among 
professors of theology and other learned men in 
the body. Truth is arrived at only by progres- 
sion and elevation. God is the fountain and is 
pure, but water, though issuing from a pure 
fountain, may sometimes be made roily and im- 
pure, by the soil through which it passes. We 
are taught that all spirits in the higher spheres, 
and near the fountain, teach and believe alike, 
without any disagreement. All the contradic- 
tions and error received from spirits comes from 
those in lower spheres ; consequently, all in- 
struction from spirits which is in opposition to, 
or clashes with, the perfect attributes of the 
Deity, or the teachings of Christ, should be dis- 
carded. Sweclenborg then came and taught us 
that the low order of spirits, and even those who 
are evil, are more free and officious at present, 
in giving direction and advice in matterg which 



THE SPIRITUAL REASONER. 



165 



are exclusively temporal and worldly, than good 
ones, whose mission is the soul's elevation. "We 
were exhorted, therefore, to beware of advice 
and promises made by spirits in regard to 
worldly affairs, but spelled, " Their time is 
short," 

In February last, Locke informed us that New 
York stood the highest in Spiritualism of any 
city in the union. To-day we asked again con- 
cerning it, and he gave its present relative posi- 
tion in twelve states and towns or cities, ac- 
cording to their population, as follows : 



STATES. 

1 Ohio, 

2 Massachusetts, 

3 Connecticut, 

4 Indiana, 

5 Missouri, 

6 New York, 



CITIES. 

St, Louis, 

Miami, 

Dayton, 

Cleveland, 

Portland, 



6 Cincinnati, 



STATES. 

7 Wisconsin, 

8 Illinois, 

9 Vermont, 

10 Kentucky, 

11 Virginia, 

12 Louisiana. 

CITIES. 

7. Milwaukie, 

8 Louisville, 

9 Chicago, 

10 Hartford, 

11 New York, 

12 New Orleans. 



He then spelled, " Meet and explain your 
views to each other. If you are in darkness, a 
light shall break in which you can comprehend." 
Mr. Mead asked him to explain the spiritual 
meaning of a portion of scripture which was not 



166 THE SPIRITUAL REAS0NER. 

clear to his mind. The explanation was given, 
and he spelled, "I would advise you to get 
Swedenborg's Dictionary of Correspondences. 
It will give you all light, far beyond what I can 
in years." Neither Mr. M. nor the medium 
knew that there was such a book ever published 
or in existence, but said he would procure it if 
there was such a one, if he knew where to ap- 
ply for it ; but no person knew or had the most 
distant idea where the book could be obtained. 
"While we were reflecting upon it, the rappings 
were heard, and the following spelled : " Of 
John Allen, Nassau-street, New York; price, 
one dollar twenty-five cents. Swedenborg." 

Here was an opportunity for a test, and Mr. 
Mead resolved to write a letter, and direct to 
this name spelled out by Swedenborg, and in- 
quire for the book. We wait the result. Swe- 
denborg then spelled, " There will be a direct 
communication between angels and men in the 
flesh ; " and, in answer to questions, said this 
would be before the redemption, and he is im- 
pressed the time is not far distant when men 
will see spirits and hear them talk in audible 
voices. 

Locke then came, and some question was 
asked in reference to things of the future. He 
spelled, " I am not permitted to let you into 
futurity." We asked if the spirit of our little 
boy was permitted to know the pains and un- 
happiness frequently experienced by his friends 



THE SPIRITUAL REASOXER. 167 

yet in the body. He spelled, " He knows no- 
thing but happiness." 

July 25. — Mr. Mead has received a letter 
from John Allen, of Nassau-street, New York, 
in answer to the one he wrote by Swedenborg's 
direction, inquiring for the Dictionary of Cor- 
respondences. He writes that he has the work, 
and the price is one dollar twenty-five cents, as 
the spirit stated, and John Allen really exists, a 
living man in truth and verity, and keeps for 
sale in Nassau-street, in New York, not only 
this book, but also other works of Emanuel Swe- 
denborg. What had mind to do with the intel- 
ligence conveyed in this case ? All present will 
testify that they never heard of John Allen, or 
thought of such a man, until his name and resi- 
dence was thus spelled. The medium left us 
again to-day. 

August 6. — Mr. Mead has received Sweden- 
borg's Dictionary from John Allen, and also a 
newspaper published by him in New York. 
This book, as Locke described it, is calculated 
to give much light to the bible scholar and Spir- 
itualist. 

August 22. — After an absence of nearly a 
month, the medium, Mr. Gardner, is again here, 
and spirits communicate through him freely as 
usuaL He is perhaps one of the best mediums 
in the state, and we have not recorded any com- 



169 THE SPIRITUAL REAS0NER. 

munications from spirits (scarcely) except those 
obtained through his mediumship. To-day we 
were talking ot the hatred and opposition of the 
world against Spiritualism and the manifesta- 
tions of spirits, when the following in regard to 
it was spelled : " He that condemns this grieves 
the Holy Spirit and denies the faith of Christ ; 
woe to such. God gives light to such as walk 
humbly therein." A remark was made that the 
proud and bigoted sectarian and the haughty 
ruler appeared to be the most violent in their 
opposition, and the farthest removed from the 
knowledge of it and its enjoyments. He spelled 
in reply, " God will never give spiritual gifts to 
those who have earthly powers until they are 
made meek and humble. Such exemplify 
Christ.' 5 

The conversation then turned upon the dis- 
crepancies and contradictions in the teachings 
of spirits, and we inquired if the apostles or 
other exalted spirits disagreed in their belief or 
instruction. He spelled in reply, " God's cho- 
sen never disagree." 

The spirits taught us to-day, (while speaking 
of the new or second birth referred to by the 
Savior in his conversation with Nicodemus, as 
recorded in the 3d chapter of John,) that no 
person had ever experienced it except Enoch, 
Elijah, and Jesus Christ. We asked if they 
would explain to us what it consisted in, in a 
few words. They answered, " Yes," and spelled, 
"Living faith." And in answer to questions, 



THE SPIRITUAL REAS0NER. 169 

said that a person having this living faith was 
spiritually born, and could not experience death 
and corruption. 

We inquired concerning the hell spoken of in 
the bible, and Locke spelled, " Christ passed 
through all the hells, while partaking of our na- 
ture before his crucifixion and redemption ; " 
said he commenced passing through them at 
twelve years of age. We replied, that accord- 
ing to the general belief of the world there was 
but one hell. In answer he spelled, " The hells 
are as vast as the heavens. You have passed 
through some of them ; as soon as you become 
wholly devoted to God you have passed the 
whole of the hells." "We asked if it could be 
possible for man to pass through all while in the 
body. He spelled in reply, " Man can become 
so perfect that the last hell can be passed by 
throwing off the natural body while on the 
earth." 

Again, speaking of things in the future, and 
the power of spirits to know them, a person said 
that Swedenborg, in some of his writings, taught 
that spirits were not permitted to know things 
of the future, unless it was expressly granted at 
the time by God. At this, Locke spelled, " JSTow 
do you think strange that spirits cannot foretell 
things of the future ? " And another spirit 
spelled, " We cannot see in the future clearly." 
A young lady present, somewhat inclined to 
sectarianism, asked Locke if it was not her duty 
as well as privilege to attend public religious 
H 



170 THE SPIRITUAL REASONER. 

meetings on the Sabbath. He replied by spell- 
ing, "Did Christ mingle with the Pharisees?" 
She said she believed the Methodist preacher, 
where she went to meeting, was a medium for 
spirits to speak through, and she thought he 
knew it, but would not own it. He spelled, 
" Is he honest if he believes it and denies it ? " 
She put the question direct, " Does he know it? " 
He spelled, " I do not wish to condemn him be- 
fore his idols." She asked him to explain what 
he meant by his idols. He spelled, " Sectarian 
creeds." He then spelled, in regard to churches 
and creeds of the day, " Better keep clear from 
all sects ; where the true light is there gather 
together in the name of Christ, which lights 
both celestial and terrestrial spheres." We in- 
quired where the greatest and most convincing 
spirit manifestations were now being given in 
the world. He replied, " Buda, in Hungary." 

The. following series of questions were then 
asked and the answers all spelled (as recorded) 
by the alphabet : 

Q. Has every man's soul lived in any other 
globe or world prior to its earthly existence ? 

A. In a far different state from the present. 

Q. Were all things that exist created at one 
and the same time ? 

A. God created all things at the creation, all 
that now is, has been, is to be. 

Q. What is the condition of spirits in their 
hells or lowest spheres ? 



THE SPIRITUAL REAS0NER. 171 

A. They are deprived of Divine light, and 
are in utter darkness. 

Q. Does God, as Swedenborg describes it in 
his writings, appear to spirits like a sun ? 

A. Divine light is so effulgent that it appears 
like a sun. 

Q. Do spirits in heaven recognize and retain 
their earthly relationship ? 

A. All are relations, but earthly relatives are 
attracted. 

Q. Do spirits see and receive all they desire 
in the spirit world, as Swedenborg describes it? 

A. If they desire to see it they can ; all great 
desires are realized. 

Q. In what does the clothing of spirits con- 
sist ? 

A. Dressed according to the light they have 
received ; some robed in gold, some in silver, 
some in linen, some in coarser garments. 

Q. Does the spirit of man always retain its 
free agency ? 

A. It is free to act according to its will ; man 
does not lose his free agency. 

AuausT 22. — In a family circle the spirit of our 
little boy came and spelled, by rapping, " I love 
now with heavenly love." We were rarely thus 
alone with the medium, and a lady of the fam- 
ily observed that she rejoiced at the quiet pleas- 
ure enjoyed in communicating with spirits in a 
family circle. Locke spelled, "Your rejoicing 
is but a symbol of what you shall be made to 



172 THE SPIRITUAL REAS0NER. 

rejoice." We asked, if while in the body. He 
answered " Yes." We said we hoped what he 
said would soon prove literally true. Another 
spirit then spelled, " Locke dwells at the shrine 
of truth." We had much pleasant conversation 
with the last mentioned spirit and our dear lit- 
tle boy. 

After a while another spirit came and spelled, 
" My mission is peace. L. Dow." And as we 
were speaking of the mild and gentle means 
made use of in the progress and development 
of Spiritualism, he spelled, " God will not al- 
ways use mild means, but will use means by 
which he can do a quick work upon the earth." 
The spirit of a sister, long in the spirit world, 
then came and conversed freely by the rappings, 
and as we expressed our joy at the meeting, she 
spelled, " We rejoice with you that we can com- 
municate. Amelia." 

August 24. — The following communication, 
somewhat lengthy, was received through the 
mediumship of Mr. G., by seeing it printed or 
written in golden letters in the manner hereto- 
fore described. It is as follows : 

" In the darkness and depravity of the human 
mind, it has not properly appreciated the real- 
ity of future existence. It has not conceived or 
realized the sublimity of an intercourse with 
spirits, and it has not been suitably informed 
with relation to the truths which are beheld and 
known in the celestial world. From this la- 



THE SPIRITUAL EEASONER. 



173 



mentable gloom in which the soul has been sunk 
for ages, the race has groped with no guide but 
the feeble light of earthly wisdom ; and thus, 
through a long and doleful night, the children 
of men have mourned and sorrowed, as those 
without hope, beholding no light, no sign of day 
in the clouded and threatening sky. 

" But in the present era the dawn is rapidly 
approaching. It is the mission of spirits to 
bring life and immortality to light. They are 
sent forth as ministers of faith and knowledge 
to reveal the reality and nearness of the spirit 
world ; to overshadow the thinking souls of men 
with the glory of the angelic presence, and to 
speak in deepest tones of love the wonders of 
the divine creation. To the lowly and depressed 
they whisper, and the heart which was crushed 
with grief becomes strong with inward hope ; 
while beneath the power of the influx which 
they are pouring into the universal mind of hu- 
manity, the clouds of superstition and error are 
taking their everlasting flight. 

" The midnight of the world has passed. The 
light of dawn is streaming through the shadows 
of departing gloom, and the world is awakening 
to its glorious destiny. Arise, for the day is at 
hand. The glory of the heavenly spheres is 
dawning upon the earth, and the brightness of 
angelic wisdom is irradiating the darkened bo- 
som of humanity. Behold ! the angels have 
now gained a strong and irresistible control over 



174 THE SPIRITUAL REASONER. 

the world, and they have decided to accomplish 
the purpose which they have conceived. 

" They will cause the tear to flow no more. 
They will turn the doleful cries of suffering into 
anthems of universal joy, and they will cover 
the desolated earth with fruits of immortal 
growth, whose life shall be breathed out as sweet 
incense unto God. 

"Long has the husbandman labored as in a 
barren field ; but the time of the harvest is ap- 
proaching, and the darkness shall flee away be- 
neath the light which shall break like glorious 
morning on the benighted earth. Let the world 
listen in the future to the revelations of truth, 
as it has received, in the past, the influx of ce- 
lestial breathings." 

August 26. — The following instruction was 
received from a spirit (whose name was not giv- 
en) with regard to the contradictory and con- 
flicting views and teachings of spirits, viz : 
" All truthful spirits in the lower spheres teach 
as they believe, and their belief is not changed 
by the death of the body (except by progression 
and time) materially. They may, and do agree, 
however, upon many important points. There 
are seven grand spheres in the spirit world, and 
four subordinate degrees in each sphere. As 
soon as spirits enter the sixth sphere, all see, 
know and teach alike, even in the first degree 
of that sphere. Previous to their entering this 



THE SPIRITUAL KEASOXES. 175 

sphere they may honestly differ in belief and 
instruction." 

This is recorded just as it was received, and 
we leave it in the hands of the reader to judge 
of its truth or falsity. It was not given by 
Locke, but it agrees with our experience in 
Spiritualism, and to us it appears true and ra- 
tional. 

August 27. — Mr. Mead had the following 
communication spelled for him: "Ton. shall 
see the glory of the faithful shepherds plainer." 

September 20. — Another month has nearly 
elapsed since the medium has been with us, so 
that we could communicate with spirits, and 
now he has come to remain one day only. 
Locke came, and we asked the following ques- 
tions : 

" Has the new Jerusalem yet descended ? 

A. Spelled, " It is descending now, in the 
new church being established. 

Q. Does the great medium you have told us 
about in Buda, in Hungary, still progress ? 

He answered " Yes," and spelled, " Unspeak- 
able light will burst upon the world from that 
source soon." 

Our little boy then came, and we told him 
our great anxiety to progress in Spiritualism. He 
spelled, " It is not the spirit of God that prompts 
you to anxiety, but that earthly tabernacle in 
which you dwell. We know not anxiety here, 



176 THE SPIRITUAL REAS0NER. 

but are all perfectly submissive to the will of 
God. The Father of the universe is more ten- 
der than any earthly parent." 

We had much other interesting conversation 
with spirits during the day, not recorded. 



November 29. — The medium is here again to 
stay two days. Locke came, as usual, and con- 
versed with us. In the course of our conversa- 
tion we asked Locke what was meant by the 
frogs being cast out of the mouth of the dragon, 
described in Revelations. Lie spelled in reply, 
" Every spirit manifests itself according to its 
elevation. Some appear like frogs, some like 
snakes, while others appear as pure as heavenly 
alabaster." We then asked concerning the om- 
inous cloud now hanging over Europe. He 
spelled in answer, " My impressions are, that 
blood will soon flow in torrents. Watch, O 
brothers, watch ; look to God in faith ; hold 
fast unmoved." 

A question was asked concerning the second 
coming of Christ. He spelled, " His second 
coming will be in spirit ; " and then asked the 
same question he did once before, (see May 18, 
1852,) by spelling, "Did his disciples see him 
with the natural eye ? " He answered himself, 
" jNo." Another spirit then came, and by the 
rappings told us that he was impressed that af- 
ter the fighting commences, and the first blood 
is spilled, it would not end very soon, and would 
be a bloody war. Said he was impressed it 



THE SPIRITUAL REASONER. 177 

would begin in Europe, and the whole world 
will eventually be convulsed. A person asked 
if peace, harmony, and universal love would 
prevail after the war is over. He spelled, " No- 
thing but love, peace, and joy shall remain, for 
God will reign triumphant." The horrors of 
war and the former revolutions of France were 
then spoken of, and he spelled, " Oh, how I 
tremble for France ; her valleys are doomed to 
flow with blood." 

When, afterward, mediums were the subject 
of conversation, Miss G., a medium, asked Locke 
if all mediums had to go through with trials and 
deceptions from evil or ignorant spirits. He 
spelled, " Christ was tempted and tried." She 
then asked if mediums could do anything to 
promote or advance them in mediumship. He 
spelled in reply, " Look to God, believing he 
will do all to the glory of his name." 

As the medium was about leaving us this 
time, the following sentence was spelled : — 
" Hold spiritual communication with each other 
by letter." 

Gardner's business is building bridges for 
railroads, and he is now going to be gone per- 
haps some time ; consequently, there may be a 
period of some months before we resume our 
journal again. 

1853, 

July 16 and 17. — A long time has elapsed 
since Gardner left us; he has now come to 
H* 12 



178 THE SPIRITUAL REASO^ER. 

spend a few days. with its previous to taking his 
final leave for a western state, there to remain. 
The following are some of the communications 
and teachings received from spirits during his 

present stay. 

Swedenborg came and gave the following in- 
struction in answer to questions. He said that 
while upon the earth in the body, spirits told 
him of these days of spirit communion with the 
world, and that it would be attended with dan- 
ger to some, on account of deceptive spirits, and 
he said he gave warning of this, in his writings, 
in order that the world might know and be cau- 
tious. There are good and truthful spirits com- 
municating now, as well as the false and deeep- 
tive, and this has been in every age of the world 
the same, wherever and whenever such com- 
munion has been recognized and enjoyed. These 
times are fully and truthfully described in the 
2d chapter of 2 Thessalonians. The man of sin, 
there spoker of, is now being revealed through 
these manifestations, as well as the glory of the 
Lord, who shall finally consume the evil and 
false with the spirit of his mouth, and destroy 
them with the brightness of his coming, as the 
manifestations progress. For the mystery of in- 
iquity doth already work ; only he who now let- 
teth, will let until he be taken out of the way. 
There may be, therefore, great power, and signs, 
and lying wonders manifested by the spirits of 
evil ; but the wisdom, and power, and glory, 
and truth given by the spirits commissioned 



THE SPIRITUAL KEAS01SER. 179 

from the Lord, will eventually triumph. The 
spiritual coming of the Lord is now taking 
place, and will continue to grow brighter and 
brighter as it progresses, till the light shall de- 
stroy all powers of darkness now being revealed, 
both in and out of the body. Many cherish 
and believe the false communications given by 
deceptive spirits against Christ and the truths 
of the bible, because it corresponds with their 
former hatred to him and the truth, and their 
pleasure in unrighteousness ; and they are left 
to believe a lie because they are free agents, to 
act and continue under condemnation if they 
thus choose. Said these spirit manifestations 
were the sounding of the trumpet and the com- 
ing of the Son of Man in the clouds, spoken of 
in the New Testament. If men will choose 
darkness rather than light, which has been 
gleaming before them for eighteen hundred 
years, they must suffer the penalty of undevia- 
ting laws till they open their eyes to the light. 
All the sectarian tribes of the earth are now 
mourning, as the sign of the coming of the Son 
of Man appears in the heavens; mourning at 
the delusion, as they call it, and the fear of lo- 
sing their present power. But he is sending his 
angels with a great sound of a trumpet, to gath- 
er from the four winds, or the four points of 
compass, all who will hear and believe, and no- 
thing can stay his decree or movements in the 
great event. 

After Swedenborg ended his instruction Locke 



180 THE SPIRITUAL REASONER. 

came, and we asked what is meant by having 
a part in the first resurrection. He spelled, in 
reply, " All true believers in Christ and in these 
spirit manifestations." 

Q. "Will there be literal war, bloodshed, pesti- 
lence, and famine, before the great and notable 
day of the Lord, spoken of in the bible ? 

He spelled in answer, " Literal war and blood- 
shed ushers in the great and notable day of the 
Lord." 

After this a spirit spelled to two persons, 
partly developed as mediums, the following sen- 
tence : " Let your hands be washed in the 
fountain of love and light. Your Redeemer 
will crown you with a crown of heavenly purity." 

Conversation falling upon the honest differ- 
erence of men in their religious belief and opin- 
ions, it was remarked, that every good man 
should be entitled to respect for his honest be- 
lief, however adverse it might be to that of an- 
other. Locke spelled concerning it, " All will 
unite in loving God with all their hearts. Bless- 
ings will flow to different persons in different 
manners, and all will feel the spirit of thankful- 
ness ; " and further said, in answer to questions, 
" Let every man (as Paul wrote) be fully per- 
suaded in his own mind, and every man believe 
in that, if it be good and virtuous, which his 
honest convictions lead him to, upon thoroughly 
investigating for himself, and that which will 
tend to render him. the most happy." 

A medium had called in Gardner's absence, 



THE SPIRITUAL EEASOKER. 181 

and, living at some distance from here, left the 
following question for us to ask the spirit 
through him, on his return, viz : " Why do 
spirits confine him, as a medium, so much to an 
unknown tongue, and other things which he 
cannot understand ? n We now put the ques- 
tion, and the following answer was spelled : 
"Ask Brother H. why the apostles could not un- 
derstand till Christ had opened their understand- 
ing ; " and gave no other answer. 

This evening toward the close, Locke spelled 
the following communication for Miss G., an- 
other medium frequently before mentioned. She 
was at the house of a friend, the distance of a 
mile or so, and did not know Gardner was here. 
It was as follows : 

"Sister, it was my wish to have had you 
present, but I could not impress you. Go on in. 
the way of christian duty, remembering God re- 
wards all his chosen. 

" Your obedient servant, 

" John Locke." 

EtfD OF THE JOURNAL. 



As the medium, Mr. Gardner, through whom 
most of the foregoing communications and teach- 
ings have been received, has gone to the west, 
and resides in the state of Indiana, our journal 
now ends ; and, as it may not be uninteresting 



182 THE SPIRITUAL REASOXER. 

to the reader, we here give a brief description 
of his person and character. He is a man some- 
what above middle stature, of strong muscular 
frame ; health always good ; his age about thir- 
ty ; disposition mild ; generally calm and col- 
lected ; not easily excited upon any subject ; 
his general deportment kind and affable ; warm 
in his attachment to friends, and deeply alive 
to suffering and pain in any one ; actively sym- 
pathizing with the unfortunate and afflicted. 
He has what the phrenologist would call a well 
balanced head, yet liable to, and possessing the 
same passions, faults, frailties, &c, &c, of other 
men ; his education limited ; all he ever received 
was at a common school in childhood ; his spell- 
ing consequently frequently incorrect, and he 
was sometimes at a loss to understand the mean- 
ing or definition of words of unfrequent use and 
occurrence. His reading and knowledge of the 
scriptures was also circumscribed. We describe 
him thus particularly on account of the asser- 
tions of the opponents of Spiritualism, that me- 
diums are most commonly weak and nervous 
females, and that no communication can be giv- 
en through them beyond or transcending their 
own knowledge or natural attainments. The 
language spoken through* him by spirits, when 
in the abnormal or spiritual state, although as 
entirely new and unpremeditated by him as to 
all others who heard him, was always beautiful, 
correct, and eloquent in the extreme. Whole 
passages of scripture were quoted which he had 



THE SPIRITUAL REAS0NER. 183 

never read or heard of in his remembrance till 
it fell from his lips, and in the hundreds of com- 
munications spelled through him by Locke and 
other spirits, we never knew a word misspelled, 
or noticed a single grammatical error. The rap- 
pings or sounds made by spirits through him 
when sound asleep and in an entirely uncon- 
scious state, were as loud, free, and as correct 
as when in the ordinary wakeful state. In his 
case, therefore, all the objections above men- 
tioned by unbelievers and opposers utterly fail. 
We trust that every unprejudiced mind who 
carefully reads the spirit communications and 
bible instructions in the preceding Journal, will 
not hesitate to acknowledge their entire truth- 
fulness, as they follow them through a three 
years investigation as they occurred day by day. 
If they were given by evil, or the devil, he did 
not falter or tire in proclaiming truth, from first 
to last. If they do not carry the evidence of 
truth, and an emanation from heaven, on the 
face of them, then we confess we cannot under- 
stand what is truthful, or what is heavenly. TTe 
may, and, no doubt, like all other imperfect be- 
ings, frequently do, err in judgment, but we 
cannot admit that, with common reasoning fac- 
ulties given us by our creator whereby to judge 
right from wrong and truth from error, we should 
always judge wrong. And what is herein re- 
corded is no fiction ; it is all truth, which is 
sometimes more strange than fiction, and can be 
sustained by hundreds of respectable and uniin- 



184 THE SPIRITUAL REASONED. 

peachable witnesses. In making this statement, 
and thus testifying to the truth of these spirits 
and their communications, we do not mean to 
say, nor be understood, that all spirits are truth- 
ful ; our experience has taught us to the con- 
trary ; but we repeat, that because there are de- 
ceptive ones, it does not invalidate or do away 
with those which are truthful, any more than 
the truthful ones we have exhibited can make it 
appear there are no false ones. Truthful spir- 
its do not pretend to deny this themselves, and 
say this has always been the case in spirit com- 
munications since the fall of man, and have 
proved it to us conclusively by the bible record 
itself, from beginning to end, and which we 
shall proceed to show from the bible as we have 
been instructed by truthful spirits. Truthful, 
we say, for in a close and scrutinizing commu- 
nion with them almost daily for three years, we 
never have discovered the least deviation from 
goodness and truth, in any sense of those terms, 
and if we show, from the bible records, commu- 
nications from evil and deceptive spirits, will it 
be right for us to condemn the whole bible ? No ; 
we do no such thing ; " we prove all things and 
hold fast to that which is good." The seers and 
prophets of the Old Testament and the mediators 
mentioned in the New Testament were the same 
which we call mediums now. They were medi- 
ums through whom spirits made their communi- 
cations to men in the flesh, for no man ever saw 
or could converse with a spirit without such 



THE SPIRITUAL REASONER. 185 

raediumship. ISTo man living ever saw a spirit 
with the natural eye, or heard the voice of one 
with the natural ear ; nor will they ever, for this 
is one of the immutable laws of Deity. 

Previous to the time of Samuel, these medi- 
ums were called seers. See 1 Samuel, 9th chap- 
ter and 9th verse, which reads thus : " Before- 
time, in Israel, when a man went to inquire of 
God, thus he spake : Come and let us go to the 
seer ; for he that is now called a prophet was 
beforetime called a seer." In the JSTew Testa- 
ment they were called apostles and mediators, 
which has the same definition of the present 
phrase medium. See the 2d chapter of 1 Tim- 
othy, 5th verse : " For there is one God and one 
mediator between God and men, the man Christ 
Jesus." Also, Galatians, 3d chapter and 19th 
verse. It is there stated that the law was added 
in consequence of transgressions, and it was or- 
dained by angels in the hand of a mediator. It 
came from God, by his angels, to man, through 
a mediator or mediums ; and Moses was the 
medium. 

If, then, seers and prophets and apostles and 
mediators were all mediums for seeing and talk- 
ing with spirits, the same laws and conditions 
existed and were requisite with them, which 
exist and are requisite with mediums for seeing 
and talking with spirits at the present day ; for 
the laws of God are always the same, and are 
unchangeable. A spiritual state is always re- 
quired to see and recognize things of the spirit. 



186 THE SPIRITUAL REAS0NER. 

Paul declares this, in the 14th verse of the 2d 
chapter of 1 Corinthians : " But the natural 
man receiveth not the things of the spirit of 
God ; for they are foolishness unto him ; neither 
can he know them, because they are spiritually 
discerned" This, then, being the case, and all 
being governed by the same laws, evil and de- 
ceptive spirits have always communicated 
through these mediums, as well as those who 
are 'good and true ; and this the bible also 
plainly shows. The bible is a record of histor- 
ical facts and spirit communications w T holly. 
Some of these communications we design to no- 
tice, and we desire all who are believers in that 
book, (and we claim to be of that number,) to 
follow us carefully in this investigation. We 
wish those particularly who raise the cry of 
" devil," so long and loud, in the present spirit- 
ual intercourse, to examine the bible closely, 
and see if the devil was idle and out of the 
question in the Old Testament times, or in the 
times of our Savior and the apostles. In short, 
we design to prove by the bible that evil and 
deceptive spirits have always communicated 
through, and troubled, at times, the best and ho- 
liest mediums who have ever lived. That good 
ones have communicated, no person who be- 
lieves the bible can deny. 

In ancient times, the bible bears record in 
many places of mediums having seen God ; as 
in the 24th chapter of Exodus, 9th, 10th, and 
11th verses. It is recorded, that Closes, Aaron, 



THE SPIRITUAL REASONED. 187 

Nadab, Abihu, seventy elders, and the nobles 
of the children of Israel all saw God ; and it is 
also declared in the last chapter of Deuteron- 
omy, that the Lord knew Moses face to face. 
But in this record of their having seen God, we 
think they were mistaken, for John declares, 1st 
chapter and 18th verse, " That no man hath seen 
God at any time," <fec, &c. ; and Paul, in his 
first epistle to Timothy, 6th chapter and 14th 
verse, says : " He dwelleth in the light, which no 
man can approach unto : whom no man hath seen 
nor can see" &c, &c. When they saw bright 
and glorious spirits commissioned from the Lord, 
they no doubt deceived themselves, and thought 
it was truly the Lord, as John did on the isle of 
Patrnos, when he saw the bright and happy spirit 
of one of his brethren, the prophets, and under this 
belief he fell at his feet to worship him ; but the 
angel forbade him, and proclaimed who he was, 
and exhorted him to worship God. See Reve- 
lations 19th chapter and 10th verse. If John 
could thus be mistaken, might not the mediums 
of the Old Testament in like manner have been 
mistaken, and only saw an angel or spirit (for 
they are synonymous, all angels being minister- 
ing spirits — see Hebrews, 1st chapter, 13th and 
11th verses,) whom they thought, at that period, 
was God, and so recorded it ? If mediums were 
mistaken in their spiritual sight, they may also 
have been mistaken in the source from whence 
some of their communications proceeded, when 
they did not see the spirit who gave it, but only 



188 THE SPIRITUAL REASONEK. 

heard a voice, and the words which were ut- 
tered ; and very many of the communications 
received the bible declares were obtained in this 
manner. They could not hear except when their 
spiritual hearing was opened for the purpose, 
any more than they could see without the open- 
ing of their spiritual sight ; and if they were 
mistaken sometimes in the former, they were 
more liable to be so in the latter case. But at 
the time sincerely believing it, they recorded it 
all as coming from the Lord. We shall cite a 
few cases to prove that they were so mistaken 
at times, and leave it for the reader to judge. 

That the mediums could not always tell the 
source from whence their communications pro- 
ceeded, any more than mediums can at the 
present time, is very evident. Yet there were 
cases where evil spirits communicated, known 
by the mediums at the time, as in the commu- 
nications given by the serpent to Eve, the evil 
spirits who communicated through Saul, and the 
communications given by the devil (who, it is 
said, is a spirit,) to the Savior. See 4th chap- 
ter of Mathew. By these it will be seen that 
those persons or mediums, however perfect were 
not exempt from such evil and deceptive com- 
munications ; even the Lord and Savior, Christ, 
was not exempt, who was the Medium of medi- 
ums, as he was Lord of lords. 

Having mentioned these cases where the 
source was known at the time, we proceed to 
prove, in the following cases, important com- 



THE SPIRITUAL EEAS0NER. 189 

inunications received where the medium did 
not at the time know they were deceptive, but 
supposed they emanated from the Lord, and so 
it stands recorded, but which is clear, at least 
to our mind, could not have proceeded from 
him or his angels, but from a deceptive and evil 
source. The first of this class, which we pur- 
pose to notice at this time, is the communica- 
tion received by Abraham to offer his only son 
Isaac as a burnt offering. We quote the com- 
munication as it stands recorded in the 22d 
chapter of Genesis, 1st and 2d verses, viz : " 1. 
And it came to pass after these things, that God 
did tempt Abraham, and said unto him, Abra- 
ham : and he said, Behold, here I am. 2. And 
he said, Take now thy son, thine only son Isaac 
whom thou lovest, and get thee into the land of 
Moriah ; and offer him there for a burnt offering 
upon one of the mountains which I will tell thee 
of." ]S"ow let us carefully examine this communi- 
cation given to the medium Abraham, and see 
if, by the test of reason and the bible, it came 
from God or his angels. " And it came to pass 
after these things, that God did tempt Abraham," 
&c, &c. James says, 1st chapter and 13th verse, 
" Let no man say, when he is tempted, I am 
tempted of God : for God cannot be tempted 
with evil, neither tempteth he any man / " and 
James, we believe, is correct in this, for it cor- 
responds with the attributes and perfection of 
God's character. "We cannot believe that he 
could delight for a moment in inflicting such a 



190 THE SPIRITUAL REASONED. 

pang in the heart of any one, and especially in 
the bosom of a man who believed in him so 
confidently, and loved him so faithfully. God 
knew his faith and obedience, and every thought 
of Abraham's heart, and it was entirely unne- 
cessary that He should have put him to this 
painful trial to prove to him what He already 
knew. And if this tempting of Abraham did 
not proceed from Him, and according to His 
character could not, may we not confidently in- 
fer and believe that it proceeded from the same 
spirit who tempted Eve, and endeavored also to 
tempt the Savior, viz : the devil ? In the second 
verse he is required to take his son Isaac, his 
only son, whom he loved, and offer him as a 
burnt offering. In order to do this, he must 
commit one of the foulest murders upon an in- 
nocent and unoffending son that can possibly be 
conceived of. And in the 10th verse of the 
same chapter it is said, " And Abraham stretched 
forth his hand, and took the knife to slay his 
son," — to kill him, to commit the murder, in or- 
der to burn the body upon the altar already 
prepared for that purpose. Could this have pro- 
ceeded from God ? Is it possible for him to do 
a wrong act or order one to be perpetrated ? 
One of the laws given, it is said, by God's own 
hand to Moses, is, " Thou shalt not kill." If 
this was his special command and law in the 
days of Moses, it was always his law, for he is 
infinite and without variableness or shadow of 
turning. If it was always his law that murder 



THE SPIRITUAL BEAS0NEK. 191 

should not be committed, does it look reasona- 
ble, or even possible, that be would order Abra- 
ham to break it, and that too under the most 
aggravating circumstances — the murder of an 
only and dearly beloved son ? 

And further : we cannot believe that God 
ever gave a command which he did not intend 
to have obeyed. It is wholly inconsistent with 
his character. That Abraham sincerely be- 
lieved it proceeded from God, w^e have no doubt, 
and under this belief, though at the time incom- 
prehensible to him, he hastened to obey it. This 
faith, and obedience, and confiding trust was ac- 
counted to him righteousness, and the communi- 
cation which stayed his hand and prevented the 
murder, as recorded in the 11th and 12th verses 
of the same chapter, no doubt was truly from 
. the Lord, for it shows the watchful care that 
God has over all his creatures, and prevented a 
wrong, and is in accordance with his character 
and divine attributes ; and this is the only true 
test in judging the source of all spirit communi- 
cations, and ever has been since the fall of man. 
Who would believe a communication received 
at the present time, commanding us to murder 
a child whom w T e tenderly loved, although pur- 
porting to come from the Lord himself? and if 
believed, and the medium should proceed to ex- 
ecute it as Abraham did, would he not be called 
insane ? Yet we have all been in the habit of 
believing that it was all from the Lord, and all 
right and rational, in Abraham's case, because 



192 THE SPIRITUAL REAS0NER. 

we have read it in the bible. We still have as 
much veneration for the truths of the bible as 
we ever had, and we believe it abounds in 
truths ; yet a wrong, an inconsistency, a false- 
hood, which distorts and traduces the glorious 
character of our heavenly Father, we cannot be- 
lieve, whether we find it recorded in the bible or 
any other book ; such as the murdering of women 
and innocent children, or any other wrong record- 
ed as proceeding from Him. God may permit 
deceptions, as a trial of faith, for he will have a 
tried people ; or he may permit evil to punish 
evil by his general laws— wicked nations to de- 
stroy wicked nations — but we cannot admit that 
it originates with him or he dictates it. That 
he may permit it sometimes to accomplish some 
wise and good end in the economy of grace, we 
do not doubt in the least. The bible says he 
permitted and even sent out a lying spirit to de- 
ceive Ahab, and this spirit influenced and spoke 
through all the prophets at that time to inflict 
a punishment and accomplish a wise purpose 
with that proud king. See 2 Chronicles, 18th 
chapter. But we even doubt this as coming 
from, or dictated by, the eternal God. 

The case of the medium Jonah is another one 
in point, where a deception took place from a 
false spirit, no doubt, and Jonah, it appears, be- 
lieved it came from the Lord. It took place as 
follows : Jonah, chapter 1, 1st and 2d verses — ■ 
" 1. Now the word of the Lord came unto Jo- 
nah, the son of Amittai, saying, 2. Arise and 



THE SPIRITUAL REASONED 193 

go to Nineveh, that great city, and cry against 
it, for their wickedness is come up before me." 
This was his commission, and no doubt came 
from the Lord, but Jonah disobeyed, and in con- 
sequence of his disobedience was severely pun- 
ished. When he repented, the command was 
repeated as follows, 3d chapter, 1st and 2d ver- 
ses : " And the word of the Lord came unto 
Jonah the second time, saying, 2. Arise and 
go unto Xineveh that great city and preach unto 
it, the preaching that I bid thee." This coming 
also from the Lord, contained no more than the 
first command, and this time he obeyed, and 
started upon hi3 mission, but as it was a three 
days' journey, before he traversed the city, as he 
was about entering it, he cried and said, " Yet 
forty days and Xineveh shall be overthrown." 
See 4th verse. Here was an unconditional de- 
cree added to his true commission, by a decep- 
tive spirit, no doubt, who Jonah thought was 
the Lord, for when the forty days elapsed and 
the city was not destroyed, as lie had prophe- 
sied, he was very angry, and accused the Lord 
of repenting, and prayed the Lord to take his 
life ; and whoever macle the record of the trans- 
action believed that the reason why the city was 
not destroyed, as Jonah prophesied, wa3 be- 
cause the king and people turned from their 
evil ways, and God repented, and changed his 
mind. See 3d and -1th chapters. 

If we take reason and the bible for proof 
again, as in Abraham's case, the prophecy made 
I is 



194 THE SPIRITUAL REAS0NER. 

by Jonah could not have proceeded from the 
Lord. In the first place it is impossible for 
God ever to say or do a thing to repent of af- 
terward ; it would destroy his infinity, and the 
bible declares that God is not a man that he 
should repent. And in regard to the prophecy, 
the 22d verse of the 18th chapter of Deuter- 
onomy is conclusive on that point. It reads as 
follows : " When a prophet speaketh in the 
name of the Lord, if the thing follow not, nor 
come to pass, that is the thing which the Lord 
hath not spoken, but the prophet hath spoken it 
presumptuously ; thou shalt not be afraid of 
him." Now Jonah either spoke the prophecy 
of the destruction of Nineveh presumptuously, 
or a false spirit dictated it, or the above test in 
Deuteronomy is not a true one from the Lord, 
as it purports to be, for it did not come to pass, 
and it was unconditional. It is true the people 
repented, and this was the result of the Lord's 
true commission to them, to cry against their 
wickedness, and remind them of it, but it was 
not made a condition, to stay the execution of 
the prophecy. The prophecy was, " Yet forty 
days and Nineveh shall be overthrown" — un- 
conditional. That Jonah promulgated this proph- 
ecy in the name of God is conclusive, for in the 
5th verse of the 3d chapter it is said, " So the 
people of Nineveh believed God, and proclaimed 
a fast," &c, &c. When the medium Jeremiah 
was deceived, and prophesied falsely through 
the influence of communications from false spir* 



THE SPIRITUAL REASONED. 195 

its, he, like Jonah, was also angry, and went 
further, for he accused the Lord of deceiving 
him, so sure was he that it came from the Lord"; 
and in the 20th chapter and 7th verse of Jere- 
miah it is recorded that he exclaimed, " Oh 
Lord thou hast deceived me, and I was de- 
ceived ; thou art stronger than I and hast pre- 
vailed : I am in derision daily, every one niock- 
eth me." Jeremiah, the great and good man 
and celebrated prophet, it seems was not ex- 
empt from the approaches and communications 
from evil spirits ; neither was Abraham or Jo- 
nah, all holy and pious men, chosen of the Lord, 
yet not perfect. All were men possessed of hu- 
man passions and human frailties, and under 
certain inharmonious states of mind and body 
deceptive spirits could approach and communi- 
cate through them and to them, just as they do 
and can through mediums at the present time. 
Jeremiah describes this plainly and beautifully 
in the 10th verse of the 20th chapter above 
mentioned. He says, "All my familiars (fa- 
miliar spirits) watched for my halting, saying, 
peradventure he will be enticed and we shall pre- 
vail against him, and we shall take our revenge 
on him.*' Can anything be plainer than this ? 
They watched for him to halt or go astray, for, 
in all probability, at no other time could evil or 
false spirits approach him, and then they could 
execute their revenge upon him by making him 
speak their falsehoods in the name of the Lord, 
or rather speak them through him. It is evi- 



196 THE SPIRITUAL EEASONER. 

clent they were bad spirits, those familiars he 
spoke of, for their object was revenge, and no 
good spirit ever seeks revenge; and it is also 
evident they were spirits seeking revenge by 
prophesying through him falsely in the name 
of the Lord, for in the 9th verse of the same 
chapter ho says, "Then I said I will not make 
mention of him, nor speak any more in his 
name. But his word was in mine heart as a 
burning fire shut up in my bones, and I wa3 
weary with forbearing, and I could not stay." 
This is a true exposition of the experience of 
many mediums we have known, under similar 
circumstances. We have heard them declare 
they would no more suffer spirits to communi- 
cate through them, and endeavor to guard 
against and suppress it, but in vain. After a 
medium is once developed, spirits either good 
or evil will in some way continue to manifest 
themselves through them. Jeremiah was filled 
with joy when good spirits w r ere with him, and 
spoke through him,'and would then sing praises 
to the Lord. On the other hand, when evil or 
deceptive spirits controlled him, and spake 
through him, he cursed the day he was born. 
See 13th and 14th verses of the same chapter. 
And we appeal to every good medium of the 
present time if this is not also their experience. 
When Saul became a medium, God changed his 
heart and he was turned into another man. 
See 1 Samuel, 10th chapter, 6th and 9th verses. 
Many a man at the present period has been 



THE SPIRITUAL EEASOXER. 197 

completely and entirely changed in his views 
and belief by becoming a medium. We have 
heard testimony after testimony to this fact. 
The unbeliever in God, the bible, and the ex- 
istence of the soul after the death of the body, 
has been changed in this way by becoming a 
medium, and made to rejoice in the full and 
happy belief of all these soul-cheering truths. 

In the 11th chapter of 1 Samuel, is another 
error in the source from whence a spirit 
came upon Saul. It says, (6th verse,) "And 
the spirit of God came upon Saul when he heard 
those tidings, and his anger was kindled greatly. 
The spirit of God always controls ; never makes 
men angry. Here a proper discrimination was 
not made, but in the 16th chapter, 14th and 15th 
verses, it is declared that an evil spirit from the 
Lord troubled Saul, and his servants also recog- 
nized it ; and yet all was recorded as coming 
from God and the Lord, as usual. See also the 
16th and 23d verses of the same chapter, (16th.) 
In the 18th chapter of 1 Samuel, 10th verse, we 
find the evil spirit (still said to be from God) 
having possession of the medium Said, and 
prophesied through him, and tried to induce 
him to murder David, by influencing him to 
throw his javelin at him. Still, after this, in 
the 19th chapter of the same book, (1 Samuel,) 
we find him a medium yet, for a good spirit 
also. See verse 23d. "And he (Saul) went 
thither to Naioth in Ramah : and the spirit of 
God was upon him also, and he went on and 






198 THE SPIRITUAL EEAS0NEH. 

prophesied until he came to Naioth in Raman.." 
But afterward Saul lost his mediumship entire- 
ly, through sinfulness and disobedience, and 
David became a medium in his stead, so that 
Saul, when he wished to inquire of the Lord, 
being an enemy to David, was forced to seek 
out a medium of lower degree, in the witch of 
Endor, as she was called, but who was truly a 
clairvoyant medium, such an one as are known 
at the present day as clairvoyant or seeing me- 
diums. See 1 Samuel, 28th chapter. The his- 
tory of this occurrence and his interview with 
the spirit of Samuel is too familiar wdth every 
one to need recapitulation. 

St Paul the apostle was a medium of aston- 
ishing power. He was a clairvoyant as w T ell as 
a speaking medium ; and although he became a 
disciple of Jesus sometime after the other apos- 
tles, yet, as he says, he w r as not a whit behind 
them in these important gifts. He was permit- 
ted to see the Savior and hear his voice long af- 
ter his resurrection. He, in the spiritual state, 
was caught up to the third heavens and para- 
dise, and heard unspeakable words, not lawful 
for a man to utter, and his visions; and revela- 
tions of the Lord w r ere abundant. Yet this me- 
dium, good and pure as he was, had, like all 
other mediums, to suffer the approach and com- 
munion of an evil spirit at times, permitted of 
God to keep him humble. But we can best de- 
scribe it in his own language, in the 7th, Sth, 
and 9th verses of the 12th chapter of 2 Corinthi- 



THE SPIRITUAL REASOXEK. 199 

ans. He there says : " 7. And lest I should 
be exalted above measure through the abun- 
dance of the revelations, there was given to rne 
a thorn in the flesh, the messenger of Satan-, to 
buffet me, lest I should be exalted above meas- 
ure. 8. For this thing I besought the Lord 
thrice, that it might depart from me. 9 And 
he said unto me, my grace is sufficient for thee : 
for my strength is made perfect in weakness. 
Most gladly therefore will I rather glory in my 
infirmities, that the power of Christ may rest 
upon me." 

We quote these verses to show that Paul not 
only knew that the spirit from Satan at times 
communicated with and through him, but he 
gloried in it, because, if he was a medium for 
this spirit, he knew that he was also a medium 
for good spirits, which he represents in the 9th 
verse, as the power of Christ resting upon him. 
If a medium for one, like all others he was a 
medium for both. If, therefore, Abraham and 
Jonah, and Jeremiah, and SauL, and the apostle 
Paul were all mediums for deceptive and evil 
as well as good and truthful spirits, as the bible 
so plainly declares, why should men and medi- 
ums of the present time wonder, and murmur, 
and condemn, because God permits it now ? 
Are men of the present age better and more 
holy than those above named? Was not the 
Savior himself thus tempted and tried? Has 
the servant become greater than his master ? 

All comes by undeviating laws, as we before 



200 THE SPIRITUAL EEASOKKB- 

observed. Man, whether in or out of the body, 
is free to act, and all, whether in or out of the 
body, are attracted to each other by the law of 
affinity. Like attracts its like, and men have 
idols in their hearts, and ruling passions, and 
favorite views, and cherished creeds, and evil 
propensities. With all these thing?, which they 
cling to with firmness and tenacity, or at least 
some of them, perhaps almost unrealized or un- 
known to themselves, when they go to a medi- 
um to inquire of spirits, what order, think you, 
wull they be most likely to attract ? That ex- 
cellent medium, the prophet Ezekiel, describes 
this so plain and so fully, that we will give his 
yersioti of it in his own words, in the 14th chap- 
ter of his book, as follows : " 1. Then came 
certain of the elders of Israel unto me and sat 
before me. 2. And the word of the Lord came 
unto me saying, 3. Son of man, these men 
have set up their idols in their hearts and put 
the stumbling block of their iniquity before 
their face : should I be inquired of at all by 
them ? 4. Therefore speak unto them and say 
unto them, Thus saith the Lord God ; Every 
man of the house of Israel that setceth up his 
idols in his heart, and putteth the stumbling 
block of his iniquity before his face, and com- 
eth to the prophet ; I the Lord will answer him 
that cometh according to the multitude of his 
idols ; 5. That I may take the house of Israel 
in their own heart, because they are all es- 
tranged from me through their idols." 



THE SPIRITUAL REAS0NER. 201 

As were the laws of God in this respect in 
Ezekiel's time, so are they now ; for again we 
say, they are immutable and unchangeable. 
Let all, then, hereafter, who go to a medium to 
inquire of God or his spirits, as the elders of Is- 
rael went to Ezekiel, striye to know themselves. 
Examine your hearts well ; strive to know what 
idols you have in your hearts, and what stum- 
bling blocks of iniquity you have before your 
faces, and then judge righteous judgment. 
Judge what order of spirits you are likely to 
attract by affinity, and what answers you may 
expect to receive. No longer go away and con- 
demn the medium or the spirits, but see if the 
fault, if any, Ire not at the door of your own 
hearts. If a man's idol is wealth, and he goes 
to a medium to seek direction and advice how 
to obtain it, unearned, God sees his heart, and 
will permit spirits to come and answer him ac- 
cording to his idol, and these spirits will proba- 
bly direct him to a gold mine or a cave of hid- 
den treasures, and if he fails to find it in the 
first place, they will make some excuse and 
send him to another, and so continue to send 
him from place to place, around the world, in 
search of the igrms fatuus, if they could con- 
tinue to play upon his credulity long enough. 
So if he has a favorite creed or dogma which he 
hugs as an idol and wishes to sustain at all 
events, spirits may be permitted to come and 
sanction and uphold his belief. 

We know this to be true by what we have wit- 



202 THE SPIRITUAL EEASONER. 

nessed with our own eyes. We have known 
men to go away from an interview with a de- 
ceptive spirit in high glee, and in full faith, in 
spite of warning and exhortations, to chase a fool- 
ish deception, till satisfied of its entire falsity, 
and then return disappointed and chop-fallen, to 
denounce the whole as the work of the devil. 
On the other hand, I never knew a sincere, hon- 
est enquirer go away dissatisfied. They are 
either crowned with choice garlands of love and 
affection, breathed forth from the spirits of their 
deceased relatives and friends, or filled, if hun- 
gering and thirsting for righteousness and the 
elevation of their souls. If men ask bread of 
their heavenly Father, think you he will give 
them a stone ? Things of eternity, things of 
real value to the soul's best interest, are too of- 
ten overlooked for the perishable things of earth. 
Men are prone to worship mammon rather than 
God. What can, what should, men expect, un- 
der such circumstances, when they go to a me- 
dium to investigate this great and important 
subject ! 

Swedenborg warned the world of the danger 
of communicating with spirits, on this account, 
long, loug ago ; but who, among the vast multi- 
tude that read his writings, believed or gave 
heed to them. In his Spiritual Diary, p. 1622, 
at the conclusion of a paragraph, he says : " On 
this account the state of speaking with spirits 
on this earth is most perilous, unless one is in 
the true faith. They induce so strong a per- 



THE SPIRITUAL REASONER. 203 

suasion that it is the Lord himself who speaks 
and who commands, that man cannot but believe 
and obey. This might have been the case with 
Abraham, Jonah, and Jeremiah, in the instances 
we have recorded. But because God sees proper 
to permit evil spirits, as well as the good, to com- 
municate, shall we condemn the whole ? Be- 
cause a man, perhaps from his own fault alone, 
has been deceived by a false spirit, is it reason- 
able or wise to condemn the whole as evil? 
What would be thought of us if Ave should con- 
demn the whole church because it contained a 
corrupt member ? Or sweepingly denounce the 
whole body of the clergy because many of them 
prove bad men and impostors ? Yet are they 
not in the constant practice of doing this, as a 
body, in the case of Spiritualism ? 

If God, or his commissioned spirits, would 
come to their terms, and fall in with their pecu- 
liar creeds and dogmas, and suffer men in their 
own selfish wisdom to teach and dictate Him, 
would not their opposition and cry of evil soon, 
cease ? Or if spirits taught men how to increase 
their wealth, would not the world, en masse, 
speedily embrace it ? How would it appear to 
those who believe the Xew Testament, if we 
should assert that, because an evil spirit had 
possession of the man at Capernaum, and spoke 
through him, or the evil spirits who called them- 
selves Legion and talked, through the man who 
dwelt among the tombs, to the Savior, and were 
cast out by him, and the numerous other ac- 



204 THE SPIRITUAL REASONEK. 

counts of evil spirits in that book, that the spirits 
of Moses and Elias seen by Peter and John, the 
angel seen by Mary at the Savior's tomb, the 
spirit of the prophets seen by John on the isle 
of Patmos, and all those spirits of the just who 
were seen walking in the streets of the city at 
the crucifixion, were all evil also? Would it 
appear reasonable or be believed ? Yet it would 
be just as reasonable as it is for these believers 
in the Testament, to assert the same thing in 
regard to Spiritualism. 

The question may be asked, If the people, the 
prophets, and mediums of the Old and ISiew 
Testament times were deceived by false teach- 
ers, false mediums, and false spirits, as at the 
present day, why were they not warned of it? 
And why does the bible not speak of it ? We 
reply, it does, emphatically, and we would here 
refer you to some of the very many places, both 
in the Old and New Testaments, where it was 
spoken of particularly. First, read the 23d 
chapter of Jeremiah ; that whole chapter, al- 
most, is concerning wicked pastors, false proph- 
ets, and profane priests. In the 13th and 14th 
verses, it speaks of the wickedness and folly of 
the mediums of Samaria and Jerusalem. In 
the 17th verse mediums are described precisely 
like some of the present day, as follows : " They 
say still unto them that despise me, the Lord 
hath said, Ye shall have peace ; and they say 
unto every one that walketh after the imagina- 
tion of his own heart, JNo evil shall come upon 



THE SPIRITUAL REASONED. 205 

yon." In the 21st verse it is said, "I have not 
sent these prophets, yet they ran ; I have not 
spoken to them, yet they prophesied." We ask, 
how did they prophesy ? They either did it of 
their own accord, presumptuously, or they did 
it under the influence of false and deceptive spir- 
its, who assumed the name of the Lord to de- 
ceive ; for remember, these prophets were all me- 
diums. And concerning false prophets or medi- 
ums it is said, in the 31st and 32d verses, " Be- 
hold I am against the prophets, saith the Lord, 
that use their tongues and say, He saith. Be- 
hold I am against them that prophesy false 
dreams, saith the Lord, and do tell them, and 
cause my people to err by their lies and by their 
lightness ; yet I sent them not, nor commanded 
them : therefore they shall not profit this people 
at all, saith the Lord." 

As it was then, so we fear is too much the 
case at the present day ; too much is promulga- 
ted as coming from truthful spirits, but whom the 
Lord hath not sent. Some of the communications 
and teachings received do not seem to be bene- 
ficial or profitable to the people. But such has 
always been the case. In the second epistle of 
Peter, 1st and 2d chapters, this same thing is 
spoken of, (in the 21st verse of the 1st chapter, 
and the 1st and 2d verses of the 2d chapter,) as 
follows : " 21. For the prophecy came not in old 
time by the will of man ; but holy men of God 
spake as they were moved by the Holy Ghost. 
1. But there were false prophets also among the 



206 THE SPIRITUAL REASONED. 

people, even as there shall be false teachers 
among you, who privily shall bring in dam- 
nable heresies, even denying the Lord that 
bought them, and bring upon themselves swift 
destruction. 2. And many shall follow their 
pernicious vmys / by reason of whom the way 
of truth shall be evil spoken of J 7 See also 1 
Timothy, 4th chapter, 1st and 2d verses. 

From, the foregoing, which have been hastily 
selected, without premeditation, it may be seen 
that these things have always been known, and 
warning given. That such things now exist, we 
do not "deny, in consequence of which the way 
of truth is frequently made to suffer, and is evil 
spoken of. But the truth, though suffering, 
cannot be destroyed. Such has always been the 
case with it, but still it lives, and will live, for, 
in the words of the poet, 

" Truth crushed to earth will rise again." 

And we should not be discouraged or lose our 
confidence in its final success. The Conqueror 
comes to dethrone error and establish truth, and 
he will not tarry. Paul, speaking of this, in the 
10th chapter of Hebrews, 35th, 36th and 37th 
verses, says: u 35. Cast not away, therefore, 
your confidence, which hath great recompense 
of reward. 36. For ye have need of patience ; 
that after ye have done the will of God, ye might 
receive the promise. 37. For yet a little while 
and he that shall come will come, and will not 
tarry. 53 But how many are saying, " Where is 



THE SPIRITUAL REASONED. 207 

the promise of his coming? for since the fathers 
fell asleep, all things continue as they were from 
the beginning of the creation." They are in the 
midst of progression and light, but cannot or will 
not see it. 

By the progress and attainments, and we may 
add, experience of ages passed since the days 
of Abraham and the prophets, we are better 
qualified to judge between truth and error, in 
spirit communion, than they were. We have 
the teachings and examples of the Redeemer, 
who has lived since those days upon the earth, 
and has left a true record of perfection, which is 
the surest test to guide us in judging of truth, 
whether promulgated by men or spirits. If we 
find them denying and denouncing Christ and his 
precepts, we doubt their goodness and truth. 
If we see men or spirits advocating principles 
which conflict with the golden rule, " Do unto 
all men as you would have them do unto you;" 
if we see men living regardless of God and his 
commandments ; or if we find spirits teach- 
ing that all is well with man, whether evil or 
virtuous — that we way speak evil of our neigh- 
bor or disregard our brother — that Jesus was no 
more than Socrates or Plato — we differ from such 
men, and doubt such spirits. But we do not 
wish to dictate or control another man's belief, 
if we could. We must choose for ourselves, and 
stand or fall for ourselves. As we have been 
taught by spirits, and as we apprehend it, we 
would not depart from the simplicity or faith of 



208 THE SPIRITUAL REASONEE. 

Christ, and we have but little confidence in spir- 
its who depart from this. Men and spirits often 
like fine-spun theories and high-sounding words, 
difficult to be understood. The words of Christ 
were plain and simple, but . all-powerful ta re- 
form a world, if the world would heed them. 
The book of nature is also spread open before 
man, its beauteous language written in charac- 
ters of light by the finger of God ; but how few 
appreciate or stop to read its glorious lessons! 
The vicious man only studies it to gratify his 
animal wants, and sees nothing to admire, aside 
from this. All its deep and silent teachings 
would never reform him, or open his eyes to 
behold its beauties. It may reach his head, but 
does not affect his heart. The book of Christ 
arrests him in his mad career, gently touches the 
deep, hidden springs of his nature, new life is 
quickened in his soul, his eyes are opened, and 
he then enjoys, for the first, the book of nature. 
His heart swells with love and gratitude, and is 
raised from nature up to nature's God. 

Truthful spirits are now doing much for the 
world. They serve to harmonize and cheer the 
souls of men, in their mission of love, and fur- 
nish the key to open the dark chambers of mys- 
tery and contradiction so long hanging over the 
minds of men, in their understanding, or rather 
misunderstanding, of the bible ; and when the 
doors are opened, and the sunlight of truth 
streams in, how plain and harmonious all things 
appear. The bible, aside from its historical 



THE SPIKXTUAL EEASONES. 209 

reading, is a record of spirit communications and 
manifestations, from beginning to end, as before 
observed ; and as soon as this fact becomes es- 
tablished in the mind, we find that all the trouble, 
and dissention, and difficulty which has arisen 
in the world in regard to it and its teachings, 
have originated in a want of discrimination in 
those who recorded those communications, in 
attributing all they received as coming from the 
Lord — by this means making his character ap- 
pear, in some instances, as different from and 
inconsistent with his real character, as the spir- 
its who gave it in his name meant to have it. 
He is made a being of change, of anger, malice 
and hatred ; a God of war and revenue ; a God 
of blood and carnage; a finite God, limited in. 
knowledge and power ; a God of murder, and a 
God of repentance and indecision. All this false 
spirits have made him, and men have received, 
it as truth, for long,, long ages. No wonder men 
hate each other. No wonder brother betrayeth 
brother unto death, and the father the som No 
wonder the church is divided, and totters to its 
foundation. If men believe in such a God will 
they not be found trying to copy after him ? Is 
the world so much to blame, if, in the name of 
the God of battles, they go to war ? Are men so 
much to blame for their conduct when believing 
in such a God ? It is a picture too horrid and dis- 
agreeable to dwell upon. How different from 
the teachings of good spirits. They represent 
Lin: as a God of iove> infinite and perfect in ev- 

U 



210 THE SPIRITUAL KEASOffEK. 

eiy attribute ; omniscient, omnipresent, incom- 
prehensibly glorious ; the same yesterday, to-day 
and forever ; to whom belongeth all honor, and 
power, and glory, and praise. How different 
from the other picture ; and no good spirit, in 
the bible or out of it, ever represented Him in 
a less exalted light. From whence, then, come 
the Thus saith the Lords recorded in the bible, 
making Him so different ? We answer — as we 
have shown from the bible itself — from false, 
deceptive and evil spirits, and ignorant or evil 
men. This is strong language, but we appeal 
to the bible, in proof of what we utter, and rest 
upon that. If the bible had not also contained 
the record of direct teachings from the Lord, and 
His holy spirits, it would have sunk in condem- 
nation and oblivion long ago. Their words of 
life and truth have sustained it against all the 
powers of infidelity, aud hell itself. True words 
from the great Jehovah are there, in lines of liv- 
ing light, and the precepts of Jesus are there also, 
all tending to the good of fallen man, and cal- 
culated to elevate him, at last, to the realms of 
eternal life. 

Here is our idea of the bible, and to us it looks 
plain. How easy to distinguish that which com- 
eth from God, and that which has proceeded from 
a different source, if we carefully read the rec- 
ord, and compare it with the character of Deity, 
"We believe the whole bible is true as a record 
of events which transpired. The only difficulty 
and difference is, in believing it all from the 



THE SPIRITUAL REASONED. 211 

Lord, and so recording it, whether false or true, 
whether good or evil, inconsistent or reasonable. 
"We believe none but the true, the good and the 
reasonable come from the Lord, for this accords 
with His character and perfections. The false 5 
the evil and the inconsistent we believe pro- 
ceeded from deceptive spirits. Such we believe 
were spirit manifestations in ancient, bible times, 
such we believe they were in the times of Christ 
and the apostles, and such we believe they are 
now. Good and false spirits have always com- 
municated, and probably always will, till all sin 
and evil, and the last enemy, death, is des- 
troyed, through the power of Christ, and the 
world stands forth redeemed. 

So far as the moral character of mediums is 
concerned, those of ancient times were much as 
they are now. Isaiah, Jeremiah, Daniel, Eze- 
kiel, and many others, seem to have been men 
of exalted character. Saul, and David, and Sol- 
omon were great men and great mediums, but 
in their private characters they were guilty of 
acts which, if done by mediums in this age, at 
least, would be called reprehensible, and would 
consign them to infamy. With regard to these 
last named, as with some mediums of the pres- 
ent time, we say, their good acts we admire and 
their wrong ones we deplore. The good old me- 
dium, Samuel, appears to have lived an honest 
and upright life, which was testified to by the 
people who knew him, in the 12th chapter, 3d 
and 4th verses of 1 Samuel. Yet Samuel killed 



212 THE SPIRITUAL REASONER. 

King Agag when brought into his presence, in 
a manner which would be called murder at the 
present day — see 1 Samuel, 15th chapter, 32d 
and 33d verses ; and should a medium or any 
other man do the same now, he would be con- 
demned by the laws of our country, and hung 
by the neck until he was dead. Let this suffice, 
upon this point. Men always have been falli- 
ble, and continue so still. 

Another thing we would here speak of; that 
is, communications from enthusiastic spirits. 
As man's individuality is not lost, or his condi- 
tion immediately changed by the death of the 
body, those who were enthusiastic and chimeri- 
cal may continue so still ; and good and exalted 
spirits have exhorted us to beware of communi- 
cations from them, of an extravagant and absurd 
nature — such as new and doubtful instruction in 
worldly and temporal matters, &c.,&c, and new 
and chimerical doctrines and dogmas. Some of 
these extravagant things may excite man's mar- 
velousness, and please his fanciful imagination, 
but in the end, if he proceed too far, may result 
in his disappointment and chagrin. And if en- 
thusiasm be mingled with deception, in spirits, 
their communications frequently amount to ly- 
ing wonders, and nothing more. 

We should not lose sight of the great mission 
of good and truthful spirits. They inform us 
their mission is to harmonize the world, and 
elevate mankind, mentally, morally, and spirit- 
ually. Bear this in mind, and always distrust, 



THE SPIRITUAL REASONED 213 

and move with caution, in the matters relating 
to worldly and temporal affairs, when of an un- 
usual and extravagant nature, especially, al- 
though the spirit giving such a communication 
may assume a name of the highest authority. 
The mission of good spirits is a continuation, not 
a change, of Christ's teachings, and the breath- 
ings of the spirit of God from the days of the 
patriarchs of old, in one continued chain, through 
the prophets and the Savior and his disciples, 
to the present time ; more- direct, and plain, and 
powerful, it is true, and far more bright, as wis- 
dom unfolds in the channel of constant and well 
marked progression. They continue to point 
us to God, the great fountain and source of love 
and truth, and to his Son, and his precepts of 
salvation, as the way, and only way, to eternal 
life, and light, and truth, and unceasingly guide 
•and direct us in the ways of wisdom, " whose 
ways are ways of pleasantness and all her paths 
are peace." Science, the hand-maid of religion, 
keeps pace in the march of progression, and new 
and startling discoveries will no doubt continue 
to be made in machinery, motive power, elec- 
tric telegraphing, and other things, to benefit 
and bless the world. Man receives his impulse 
and inspiration in these things by impression 
from the great source of all wisdom, and moves 
in their execution. Spirits may assist, as they 
now approach his external consciousness, and 
make their presence unmistakably known to 
him, and may unfold to him, and no doubt will, 



214 THE SPIRITUAL REAS0NEE. 

many valuable truths in science. But we have 
been told to receive all with caution, and test 
well its truth before we move in it. This ad- 
vice at least can do no harm, and may be the 
means of preventing much mortification and dis- 
appointment. As light, and knowledge, and 
truth progress and obtain a more extensive and 
permanent footing, evil and deception will be- 
come weaker and weaker, and these restraints 
of caution be less necessary, and then men may 
walk with more confidence and more at ease. 

We do not mean to infer, or be understood, 
that we believe no great and important good to 
mankind is to result from Spiritualism ; on the 
contrary, we believe it has already been the 
means of vast and incalculable good, and will 
continue to increase until its great end and aim 
is accomplished, which is the destruction of all 
evil, and the fraternization and redemption of 
the world. 

We have briefly dwelt upon communications 
from evil and deceptive, and also enthusiastic 
spirits, and we would now speak of those of an- 
other class, called ignorant spirits. Much trouble 
and dissatisfaction is sometimes felt and expe- 
rienced in consequence of the prevalent idea 
among men, that every spirit, after leaving the 
body by death, should be allwise, that death 
opens the gate to all knowledge. We have been 
taught that knowledge is only attained in the 
spirit world, as in this life, by time and pro- 
gression. And men, in conversing with spirits, 



THE SPIRITUAL REASONER. 215 

because all their questions are not readily and 
satisfactorily answered, upon any and all sub- 
jects, condemn the whole. A man may be an 
excellent farmer or mechanic, and understand 
all the branches pertaining to these acquire- 
ments, and yet be entirely ignorant of the sci- 
ence of astronomy. So with spirits ; if ques- 
tions were confined to their proper sphere they 
could answer with facility, but when questions 
are propounded which go beyond this, they can- 
not answer any more than we can, when ques- 
tions beyond our proper sphere are asked us. 
Locke has explained this in a communication 
spelled out and recorded March 10, 1852, page 
132 of this book ; and again, July 16, 1852, page 
163, he spelled, " Can a child, with all its purity, 
understand algebra? 55 We believe if people, 
in conversing with spirits, would keep in view 
the various spheres and conditions of spirits, as 
they do those of men, in their intercourse with 
them, much difficulty would be avoided. For 
instance, if we wish instruction upon the sublime 
themes of religion and philosophy, we should 
seek an interview with exalted spirits, in the 
higher moral and intellectual spheres. If in 
philosophy alone, aside from religion, with those 
high in intellectual spheres, aside from the 
moral. If in a single branch of science or phi- 
losophy, such as astronomy, with the spirit of 
Sir Isaac Newton, or kindred spirits of his 
sphere. If we commune with our loved rela- 
tives and friends, we should expect communica- 



216 THE SPIRITUAL REAS0NER. 

tions of love and friendship ; and, according to 
the same rule, if we commune with deceptive 
spirits we may expect falsehood, &c, &c. In 
promiscuous communications with spirits, the 
tenor of the conversation and ideas advanced is 
generally, if not always, the surest guide to a 
correct judgment of the moral or intellectual at- 
tainment or condition of the spirit. The tree is 
known by its fruits, and the fountain by the 
stream issuing from it. Our decision, however, 
should not be made hastily, for we may not al- 
ways, at first thought, get the true meaning of 
a communication, and therefore be liable to 
make a wrong application of it. 

In dwelling thus minutely upon these points, 
we do not consider it a loss of time or labor. 
Thousands have not yet investigated the sub- 
ject of Spiritualism, and thousands more have 
discarded it altogether, in consequence of not 
properly understanding it. It is yet in its in- 
fancy, and it is for the benefit of those who may 
investigate it hereafter that these things are writ- 
ten. Our present experience would have been 
highly valuable to us in the course of our inves- 
tigation, and especially so at the earliest period 
of it. Small and inconsiderable as that experi- 
ence yet is, it would have saved us many hours 
of doubt and perplexity. What we learn by 
experience, however, is generally well learned, 
and more apt to be retained in the memory. 

A few words to mediums may not be amiss, 
perhaps, in this part of our subject, Spirits 



THE SPIRITUAL REAS02TEE. 217 

have taught us, and we have found it corrobo- 
rated by experience, that no medium for spirit 
communications ever lived, however perfect or 
holy, whether called seer, prophet, or medium, 
who has not been liable at times to be the 
channel or recipient of communications and in- 
tercourse with deceptive and evil spirits, as well 
as those of good and truthful ones. Many good 
mediums have been shocked and confounded at 
the first deceptive communication, and some it 
has destroyed entirely, for want of an under- 
standing and. knowledge of this fact. All should 
remember, that if a medium for one class of 
spirits, by the same law they must necessarily 
be for the other class also. Correct moral de- 
portment and tranquillity of mind and disposi- 
tion, with firmness, and constant and undevia- 
ting reliance upon God, who controls the whole, 
are requisites which every medium should cul- 
tivate and be in possession of, in order to re- 
ceive a preponderance of truth, for affinity and 
attraction are also laws which, in a great meas- 
ure, govern spiritual intercourse. Xo medium 
should expect to be entirely exempt from occa- 
sional communications from deceptive spirits, 
and no medium ever has been. We have al- 
ready cited cases of prophets and eminently 
righteous men of bible history, in proof of this. 
The great Redeemer himself, the most perfect 
and exalted medium who ever lived upon 
the earth, was thus tempted and tried by an 
evil spirit called the devil. This trial and temp- 
J 



218 THE SPIRITUAL REAS0NER. 

tation, however, did not shake his faith in God, or 
in the existence and intercourse with the bright 
spirits who came and ministered to him and 
strengthened him at the same time. All medi- 
ums should bear this in mind, and strive to copy 
after his example in all respects, without being 
discouraged. Mediums will escape much per- 
plexity and trouble in communicating with 
spirits, if they will avoid foolish and trifling 
questions being asked by themselves or others. 
Good spirits are repulsed by such questions, and 
those in affinity and accordance with the person 
and the question propounded, are attracted to 
answer. We have seen many persons, w r ho 
made great pretensions to dignity and piety, in- 
dulge in this lightness and frivolity in presence 
of mediums, in order to show their contempt 
and unbelief in Spiritualism more effectually. 
Such persons are little aware of the kind of spir- 
its they thus attract, and who are attendant 
upon them by affinity, ready to respond to them 
according to the state and quality of their minds, 
at every opportunity where a medium is present 
for them to do so. In this way they flatter their 
own pride and self-righteousness, and think they 
obtain a great triumph over Spiritualism, when, 
in fact, they only make themselves ridicu- 
lous in the sight of those who properly under- 
stand the true state of the case, excite the pity 
of the sober and rational, and stand reprehensi- 
ble in the sight of God, who knows the secrets 
of all hearts. The quiet association of a few 



THE SPIRITUAL BEASOXER. 219 

harmonious friends, or the hallowed precincts 
of a tranquil and united family circle, are the 
places and conditions best adapted to attract the 
pure, the truthful, and exalted of God's holy 
spirits, and there they delight to assemble and 
commune with kindred spirits in the flesh. 

Truthful spirits have instructed us that we 
may behold, in Spiritualism, the harbinger of 
the second coming of Christ, and should the 
world, therefore, attach no importance to it? 
They have taught us that the Nfcw Testament 
account of his first advent, and the preaching of 
the harbinger and forerunner, John, is almost an 
exact and perfect type of the present spiritual 
advent of his harbingers, previous to his second 
coming. Truthful spirits are now preaching, 
like John in the wilderness, for the world to re- 
pent and turn from its sins, that the way may 
be prepared for him at his coming. The voice 
is again heard crying, " Prepare ye the way of 
the Lord, make his paths straight." Thousands 
upon thousands are now being baptized by this 
harbinger in the Jordan of light and truth. Ex- 
alted spirits are giving " light to them that sit 
in darkness and in the shadow of death, to guide 
our feet into the way of peace." They are fill- 
ing the valleys of darkness with light, and are 
leveling the mountains of pride and sin. They 
are making straight the crooked paths of error. 
They are removing the rocks and stumbling 
blocks from the rough highway of man's pil- 
grimage in life, and smoothing the way for the 



220 THE SPIRITUAL REASONED. 

footsteps of the redeemed. They lay the ax 
to the root of the tree of falsehood and error, 
and will hew it down and cast it into the tire 
of truth. They preach that the poor and the 
destitute shall be clothed and be fed. They 
come like the harbinger, Jonn, drinking neither 
wine nor strong drink, and eat no man's bread 
or seek his substance, being spirits holy and 
just. Many of the children of men have al- 
ready been turned to the Lord their God, who, 
before, knew him not, sitting in the shadow of 
death. The spirit and power of Elias has again 
come to turn the hearts of the fathers to the 
children, and the disobedient to the wisdom of 
the just, to make ready a people prepared for 
the Lord. The spirit of Zachariah, also, so long 
dumb and in silence to the world, has again 
spoken as a test, and proclaimed it from the Lord, 
and rendered praises to God in the hearing of 
men. Fear comes upon all that dwell within a 
knowledge of the event, and it increases as these 
sayings are noised abroad throughout the world. 
The church, rotten and diseased through the 
fallacies and pride of men, like the Jewish 
church at the first advent, totters and struggles 
beneath her load of accumulated guilt and 
shame, but boasting still, in arrogance and 
pride, she endeavors to sustain herself, leaning 
heavily upon her ancient traditions and man- 
made creeds. The powers of evil, disturbed in 
their dark retreat, howl as the light approaches, 
and with direful hate hurl their deceptive weap- 



THE SPIRITUAL REAS02TEB. 221 

ons to destroy all who will listen to them, not 
being encased in the armor of virtue, or provi- 
ded with the shield of truth. But the spirit 
harbinger, in spite of all opposing powers, moves 
on, unharmed and undismayed, in the strength 
of God, for it is " the prophet of the Highest, 
going before the face of the Lord at his second 
coming, to prepare his ways ; to give knowledge 
of salvation unto his people by the remission of 
their sins, through the tender mercy of our God ; 
whereby the day spring from on high hath vis- 
ited us." And lo ! the angel of the Lord has 
come upon the shepherds of earth, and the glo- 
ry of the Lord has shone round about them, and 
spirits are again proclaiming unto them, Fear 
not : for behold we bring you good tidings of 
great joy, which shall be to all people. They 
say to them, " The cross is reappearing. The 
second coming of Christ is near at hand," &c 3 
&c. ; "and a multitude of the heavenly host are 
raising God and saying, Glory to God in the 
ighest, and on earth peace, good will toward 
men." 

Many have said, one to another, " Let us now 
go and see this thing which is come to pass." 
They have investigated it for themselves, and 
the Lord has made the truth of it known unto 
them. And all that hear it are wondering at 
the things told them by the shepherds concern- 
ing it. Many an old Simeon has embraced the 
truth and blessed God, saying, " Lord, now let- 
test thou thy servant depart in peace> according 



£'22 THE SPIRITUAL EEAS02JE3. 

to thy word. For mine eyes have seen thy sal* 
vation, which thou hast prepared before the face 
of all people. 55 Spiritualism, from its com- 
mencement, represents the birth and infancy of 
the second spiritual advent of Christ ; and " Be- 
hold this child is again sec for the fall and rising 
again of many in the earth, and for a sign which 
is, and shall bespoken against, and the thoughts 
of many hearts are being revealed." This child 
has grown and waxed strong in spirit, filled with 
wisdom, and the grace of God is resting upon 
it. It has been found in the temples of magnif- 
icence and learning, sitting in the midst of pro- 
fessors and doctors of divinity, both hearing 
them and asking them questions. And all that 
have heard and investigated it patiently and 
truly, have been astonished at the wisdom and 
intelligence manifested. The priesthood (of 
whom Herod in the first advent is the type) 
have been sorely troubled on account of the 
child, and all the church with them. The priests 
generally, like Herod, have kept aloof from in- 
vestigation themselves, but have counseled with 
some of the wise men of their churches, and 
sent them to investigate, under the pretense that 
they would afterward go also. Many of these 
wise men, sent on these errands by Herodian 
priests, have been convinced of the truth, and 
embraced it, and rejoiced in it with exceeding 
great joy ; and being warned of God by his 
spirits, they have not returned to the shackles 
of priesthood, but have departed into their own 



THE SPtRlTCrAL KEAS0NEK. 223 

country, a country of liberty, of light, and of 
love, long sought for, and congenial with their 
mind and belief. 

This departure of the wise men from his con- 
trol and authority, has made Herod exceeding 
wroth in many instances, and a decree of ex- 
communication has been put forth against all 
suspected children of the church, for spiritual 
children the worldly and sensual priesthood and 
churches can no longer endure. They, like 
Herod, fear them, as it endangers their worldly 
power and the scepter of mammon, which they 
have so long wielded unchecked and unmo- 
lested. The number of children thus cut off 
by the priesthood, causes a voice to be heard 
throughout the land, lamentation, and weeping, 
and great mourning — Rachel (the church) weep- 
ing for her children, and will not be comforted, 
because they are not. She mourns, too, because 
many will no longer submit to be controlled by 
her superannuated authority, founded upon the 
creeds and traditions of men ; these worn-out 
garments are exchanged for the new and brighter 
habiliments furnished by the spirits of the liv- 
ing God. 

If such is the fear, and mourning, and lamen- 
tation of the churches now, what shall be their 
consternation wdien Spiritualism emerges from 
its infant state, and approaches the years of 
more mature manhood? The bible declares he 
(Christ) will thoroughly purge his floor, and the 
wheat shall be separated from the chaff and the 



224 THE SPIRITUAL REASONED 

chaff consumed. These spiritual harbingers of the 
second personal coming of the Lord, declare, in 
their communications to us, that they know not 
the day nor the hour, but they sincerely believe 
it not far distant. They declare, as did John, 
the harbinger of his first advent, that they are 
not the Christ, but ministering spirits commis- 
sioned by him; that he cometh after them, and 
shall be preferred before them. And they also 
bear record that he is the Son of God. The 
wonders and wisdom already performed and ex- 
hibited by them, are merely a type of the won- 
ders and wisdom of the infant Redeemer at his 
first advent, and their instruction and preaching 
merely the harbinger of his second coming, as 
was John's of his first. In speaking of these it is 
w T ell known that we have reference to the good 
and the truthful spirits sent of God. What de- 
ceptive spirits inculcate, therefore, has nothing 
to do with the mission of the good, except to 
be, as they always have been, in direct opposition 
to all that is good. So the common cavil of the 
opponents and unbelievers of Spiritualism, in 
this respect, can have no force, except with those 
of their own darkness and ignorance. Almost 
every effort which human ingenuity and human 
malice could think of or invent, assisted by spir- 
its of darkness and evil no longer in the flesh, 
has been put forth to retard and destroy this 
spiritual harbinger of the second coming of the 
Lord, but still their trumpet voices are continu- 



THE SPIRITUAL REAS0NEE. 225 

ally sounding, " Prepare the way of the Lord, 
make his paths straight," 

As Herodias danced before Herod to procure 
the destruction and removal of the harbinger, 
John, from the world, so have the Burrs, the 
Buffalo doctors, Professors Farraday and Matti- 
son, the Rev. Charles Beecher, and nearly the 
whole united press and priesthood, with their 
adherents, danced before the world, and be- 
trayed their weakness and ardent desire to pro- 
cure the destruction and removal from the world 
of the present spiritual harbinger. All they 
have been able to accomplish, however, is to 
cut off its head of popularity in the eyes of a 
popular seeking world, and throw around it their 
chains of ignorance and error, by the help of 
dark av>d deceptive spirits, and for a limited 
time imprison it, and thus prevent its free in- 
gress into societies controlled by them. But its 
popular head had much better be off, and the 
freed spirit, untrammeled and unchained from 
all earthly impediments, will act with still more 
force and far greater power. Men may, and an- 
gels will, assist to destroy its material body, but 
the spirit they cannot destroy. John was thus 
imprisoned, and his material head was thus sac- 
rificed, to gratify the desires of a dancing girl, 
but his spirit lives, in spite of hatred and re- 
venge, and is again a harbinger, bright and glo- 
rious, for his Lord and master, crying at his sec- 
ond advent as he did at his first, " Prepare ye 
the way of the Lord, make his paths straight." 

J* 15 



226 THE SPIRITUAL REASOKER. 

So with all spirits commissioned of the Lord ; 
hatred and revenge of ignorant and prejudiced 
men and evil spirits may, for a limited time, be 
permitted to retard and hinder them in their 
mission of love to them, but they cannot hinder 
or retard them from ministering to those who 
will receive them, and who do not repulse them. 
God never will force his spirit upon men against 
their will, for all men are free to act, and there- 
fore can choose or refuse at their pleasure. It 
hardly seems possible that any sane man should 
condemn a thing of so much importance to him- 
self, without at least investigating it thoroughly, 
in all its phases ; yet this very cry of insanity 
is raised by them against the believer in Spirit- 
ualism, as it was against Christ himself, and also 
against the apostle Paul, while they were living 
upon the earth. But which of two individuals 
would appear the most ridiculous and insane, 
the one who, with his eyes open, sees and en- 
joys the light of the sun at mid-day, or the other, 
who closes obstinately his eyes at the same hour, 
and refuses to open them, and persists that it 
is total darkness, and there is no sun? The 
former represents the Spiritualist, and the latter 
his insane opponent. The former knows the 
truth, because he sees it, and the other shuts his 
eyes to it and denies it. 

Neither would it seem hardly necessary to ad- 
vert to the scriptures to prove the instruction 
given and the prophecies there recorded of the 
present spiritual movement. It stands out so 



THE SPIRITUAL REASONED. 227 

plain and prominent, all through the ]N r ew Tes- 
tament, and in the prophecies of the Old, all 
can know and see it if they will. The second 
coming of Christ and the manner of his com- 
ing is pointed out clear and plain. In the 24th 
chapter of Matthew, 31st, 32d, and 33d verses, 
Christ there speaking of his second coming to his 
disciples, gave them the sign of his coming as fol- 
lows : " And he shall send his angels with a great 
sound of a trumpet, and they shall gather to- 
gether his elect from the four winds, from one 
end of heaven to the other. jSTow learn a par- 
able of the fig-tree : TThen his branch is yet ten- 
der, and putteth forth leaves, ye know that sum- 
mer is nigh : So likewise ye, when ye shall see 
all these things, know that it is near, even at the 
doors/ 3 

Those angels have come, in the spirits of God 
now communicating with the world, and this 
was one of the signs by which it should be 
known that his coming was near at hand. In 
the 34:th verse he says, i; Verily I say unto you, 
This generation shall not pass till all these things 
be fulfilled.'' What generation? Why, evi- 
dently the generation in which the signs occur- 
red, or were to occur, and the present genera- 
tion is the first in which these signs have occur- 
red, to continue as a world-wide manifestation, 
for the trumpet is now sounding spiritually 
throughout the earth. His coming is like the 
coming of the flood in the days of Noah. Man- 
kind as a body are heedless and unconcerned, 



228 THE SPIRITUAL REASONER. 

and continue their feasting and drinking, mar- 
rying and giving in marriage, and many are still 
asking, "Where is the sign of his coming? 
for since the fathers fell asleep all things con- 
tinue as they were at the beginning of the cre- 
ation." They can see no progression, no sign in 
the heavens. There is another class who do not 
believe in Christ at all, and never have. Oth- 
ers are looking for his coming in a material and 
kingly form, a form of majesty crowned with 
materialism, to sit upon a material throne. 
These have lost sight of, and have no belief in, 
his teachings of a spiritual coming ; that the 
kingdom of heaven cometh not by observation. 
They forget that he told his disciples to watch, 
and compared his coming to that of a thief in 
the night, when no material or natural eye could 
see him. This class believe in nothing spiritual, 
nothing but what is material. They are expect- 
ing to hear the sound of a literal trumpet, and 
see him in the literal clouds of vapor over their 
heads. This class represents the Sadducees 
of the New Testament, for thev do not believe 
in the conscious existence of any spirit after the 
death of the body. Another class are those 
who walk and worship in high places, and take 
the highest seats in the synagogues, make long 
prayers, and give their alms, to be heard and 
seen of men. They would believe in his com- 
ing, also, if he come in much pomp and cir- 
cumstance, to their churches, and choose them 
to fill the highest seats in his glittering court. 



THE SPIRITUAL EEASOXEE. 229 

They cannot believe this can be the sign of his 
coming, this humble way, this way by rapping 
and moving tables, &£., &c. Oh, no ! When 
Christ sends the harbingers of his second com- 
ing, say they, they will come in gilded coaches 
to our church doors, or fly on golden wings and 
perch upon our rosewood pulpits, or recline upon 
our velvet-cushioned seats. They will come to 
us, too, when they do come, exclusively, for we 
have the law and the prophets, and we are the 
true church. We admit none of the poor and 
the ragged into our pure church to defile it, and 
thus shock the presence of Christ and his an- 
gels, were they to visit us ; we are the elect, and 
we have the wealth to sustain our position. 
Christ's harbingers will never visit the poor and 
oppressed outcast. Why, these spirits, they say, 
are visiting and talking with publicans and sin- 
ners, and are also with the wretched in their 
abodes of distress. If they frequent such pla- 
ces, we cannot associate with them. We are not 
used to such society ; we cannot permit our- 
selves and our families to be thus contaminated. 
We cannot believe Christ would ever permit his 
heralds to visit such places, and mingle in such 
low society. It is all a humbug ; away with it, 
away with it. We will have nothing to do with 
it ; crucify it, crucify it ! What class of Xew 
Testament people does this exemplify ? The 
Jewish Pharisee. And, gentle reader, this class 
composes a large share of the present opposition 
to Spiritualism. They are part of a class of 



230 THE SPIRITUAL REASONER. 

church-going Pharisees, who roll in wealth and 
profess to be followers of Christ, whose forms 
never darken the doors of wretchedness, to 
clothe or feed their famishing inmates, or relieve 
a suffering want, for fear of contamination. 
And this want and suffering may not be a stone's 
throw from their gilded paface or stately church. 
And yet they are very pious and strict in all the 
outward forms and ceremonies of the church 
and the law. They represent the same class 
w T ho watched the Savior so closely to see that 
he did not sin by breaking the Sabbath, or some 
other law, and when they saw him heal the sick 
and cast out evil spirits, cried out, " This fellow 
doth not cast out devils but by Beelzebub the 
prince of the devils," and are they not raising the 
same cry now ? 

But we digress, and will return to our subject 
of the proof of the present movement being told 
and prophesied of by the Savior and his apos- 
tles. In John, 1st chapter and 51st verse, the 
Savior said to Nathaniel, " Yerily, verily I say 
unto you, hereafter ye shall see heaven open, 
and the angels of God ascending and descending 
upon the Son of Man." In the present spiritual 
movement, not only Nathaniel, but ail other 
Spiritualists behold a literal fulfillment of this 
promise or prophecy. In the 5th chapter of 
John, 28th and 29th verses, it is said, " Marvel 
not at this, for the hour is coming in the which 
* all that are in the graves shall hear his voice, 
and shall come forth ; they that have done good 



THE SPIRITUAL REASONED. 231 

unto the resurrection of life, and they that have 
done evil unto the resurrection of damnation." 
The hour referred to has come, and the proph- 
ecy is fulfilled or fulfilling. Spirits call it the 
first resurrection. See also lith chapter of John. 
3d verse ; also 2orh and 28th verses. In the 
loth chapter, 26th verse, read, " But when the 
Comforter is come, whom I will send unto you 
from the Father, even the Spirit of truth, which 
proceedeth from the Father, he shall testify of 
me." The Comforter has come, by past influx 
in the heart of Christ's true disciples, and these 
spirits of truth now come to man's external con- 
sciousness to comfort and instruct him, and bear 
testimony of Christ. See also 3d chapter of 
Acts, from the 18th to the 21-th verse — another 
promise of the second coming of Christ. But 
these promises and prophecies of the second 
coming of Christ are spoken of in the New Tes- 
tament, and must be so familiar to every one 
that we will not task the time or the patience 
of the reader with them all in course, but will 
only refer to those which present themselves to 
our mind on the spur of the moment, and let 
them suffice. Phillippians, 3d chapter, 20th 
and 21st verses ; 1 Thessalonians, 4th chapter, 
15th, 18th, and 17th verses ; James, 5th chap- 
ter, 8th verse ; 1 Peter, 1st chapter, 7th verse ; 
Revelations, 22d chapter, 7th and 12th verses, 

(xC.j &C 

In regard to the spirit manifestations of the 
New Testament, it is full of it, made up of it in 



232 THE SPIRITUAL KEASONEE. 

part, as well as the Old Testament. The ac- 
counts of seeing spirits, and also the accounts 
of physical manifestations by spirits are numer- 
ous. All the apostles were mediums, and spake 
by direction of spirits, which they testify to, and 
they were all firm believers in Spiritualism ; 
and Paul gives a full history of various spiritual 
gifts in mediums, as they existed then, and the 
same that exist now, in the 12th chapter of 1 
Corinthians. Yet people wonder and look upon 
it as a new and strange thing, or a phenomenon 
unheard of before in the annals of time. But 
we should not wonder at it so much, upon reflec- 
tion ; the apostles of Christ were Jews, and al- 
waj r s had had the law and the prophets to read, 
yet they did not understand or comprehend those 
prophecies of the Old Testament, teaching the 
first advent, the life, the death, and resurrection 
of Christ, nntil he expounded it to them after 
the whole was fulfilled, after his resurrection, 
See Luke, 24th chapter, 44th and 45th verses : 
" And he said unto them, These are the words 
which I spake unto you, while I was yet with 
you, that all things must be fulfilled which were 
written in the law of Moses, and in the proph- 
ets, and in the psalms concerning me. Then 
opened he their understanding, that they might 
understand the scriptures." It seems they did 
not understand it until he opened their under- 
standings; the things which the scriptures taught 
and which had occurred and been fulfilled be- 
fore their eyes. If the apostles did not under- 



THE SPIRITUAL KEASONER. 233 

stand the Old Testament scriptures concerning 
the first advent of the Savior, we should not so 
much wonder if even those who are his disci- 
ples at the present time, should not understand 
all the teachings in the New Testament scrip- 
tures relating to his second advent and spiritual 
coming, at the present day. And when we re- 
flect, too, upon the obstinacy and unbelief of the 
old Jewish church at the first advent of Christ, 
we should not so much wonder at the obstinacy 
and unbelief of the present christian church so 
called, (for one is a perfect type of the other,) 
concerning the second advent. The Jews were 
tenacious of their numerous outward rites and 
ceremonies, and considered themselves the ex- 
clusive and elect, and thought no progress could 
go beyond them, and no salvation could be ob- 
tained beyond the pale of their synagogues. 
Pride, and pomp, and self-righteousness were 
their governing principles ; all beside and be- 
yond what they knew and taught, they consid- 
ered innovation and presumption. What essen- 
tial difference does the present church present? 
The Jewish church fell through its own wicked- 
ness, in spite of all its boasted strength. What 
may be the fate of the present one, if equal 
wickedness and pride be found in it? It was 
hard for the Jews to break from the bondage of 
their old laws and creeds, and they rejected 
Christ, whom they considered an impostor and 
innovator, and also because of the humble man- 
ner in which he came. Yet thousands were con- 



234 THE SPIRITUAL REASONER. 

vinced and embraced his doctrines, while all were 
astonished and confounded at their wisdom, and 
the boldness in which they were promulgated. 
The same is taking place in the present spiritual 
era. The Savior well understood their blind- 
ness, and the difficulty of their breaking from 
old established laws and creeds, and embracing 
the gospel of freedom and life which he intro- 
duced ; and this knowledge of their state in- 
duced him to put forth the parable of putting 
new wine into old bottles, recorded in the 5th 
chapter of Luke, 37th, 38th and 39th verses, as 
follows : " And no man putteth new wine into 
old bottles, else the new wine will burst the bot- 
tles and be spilled, and the bottles shall perish. 
But new wine must be put into new bottles, and 
both are preserved. No man also having drunk 
old wine straightway desireth new ; for he saith, 
The old is better." This parable applied forci- 
bly to the Jewish church, and the tenacity with 
which they held to their old, worn-out creeds, 
and laws, and traditions, at the first advent of 
the Savior, and will apply with equal force to 
the present church, for they are in the same state 
and same obstinate and self-righteous predica- 
ment in this new and spiritual era. The Jews 
held out in their madness and folly, and perse- 
cuted the Messiah unto crucifixion and death. 
The same feeling, if we can judge by words and 
actions, exists in the phurch of the present day, 
against his second and spiritual coming now 
commenced, and they would again cruelty him, 



THE SPIRITUAL REAS0XE2. 235 

if he appeared clothed with a human body upon 
which they could reek their vengeance, as at his 
first advent. The second being a spiritual com- 
ing, they can only do it in their hearts. But is 
the guilt and the crime any the less ? Spirits of 
light see their blindnesb and insanity, and put 
forth the same prayer in their behalf which the 
Savior put forth at the first or Jewish crucifixion, 
" Father, forgive them, they know not what they 
do." 

Most of the troubles and perplexities of man- 
kind originate in the darkness and ignorance of 
the human mind ; and man cannot at once 
emerge from this darkness in which the world 
has groped for ages, but must be led by pro- 
gressive steps through the intricate windings of 
the labyrinth of error in which he is involved, 
and a help superior to his own faulty powers of 
reasoning must assist him, in order to his suc- 
cessful and triumphant release, and we believe 
that this assistance is now being given him by 
willing hands, from higher and brighter spheres 
of wisdom and intelligence, whose rays of efful- 
gent light are now beginning to illuminate the 
dark and benighted earth. If what we have al- 
ready seen in Spiritualism is but the early dawn, 
what may we not expect from its meridian splen- 
dor ! When we can see and think in the clear 
light of reason, how many rough and perplexing 
ways in which we have heretofore been com- 
pelled to travel, will be made smooth and plain. 

When objects are obscure and indistinct it 



236 THE SPIRITUAL KEASONER. 

cannot be expected that all will come to the 
same conclusions, even in looking at the same 
objects. "When darkness exists the vision of all 
men is thus beclouded, and much must be 
guessed at, or decided upon by individual opin- 
ion. The great principle of charity, therefore, 
should be freely exercised in judging and weigh- 
ing those opinions. One man's opinion, with 
regard to the meaning and intent of the scrip- 
tures, may honestly diner essentially from that 
of another, and this, together with false commu- 
nications, has been the fruitful source of all the 
divisions and distraction of the church. Man 
has got into the difficulty by his own blindness 
and want of understanding, and can it be ex- 
pected, reasonably, that he can extricate him- 
self from it by the same means which have pro- 
duced the difficulty ? We see, then, the abso- 
lute necessity of assistance from powers beyond 
his own feeble attainments, in order to reach a 
higher and more truthful elevation. This as- 
sistance we believe has commenced being given, 
through the mercy of a Being who loves the 
race, and who is able to save from all error. If 
we have evidence that convinces us of the truth 
of this, why wish to deprive us of the happiness 
it gives, and which we believe is freely offered 
to all who will stretch forth their hands to re- 
ceive it ? If in the small degree of light which 
we have thus received, why blame us if we 
longer refuse to believe the well marked incon- 
cistencies and contradictions, and we add the 



THE SPIRITUAL REASONEB. 237 



vilifying and traducing things against the char- 
acter of God, who is love and perfection, whether 
found in the bible or any other book, or whether 
we hear them expressed by the lips of men, 
however high, in a worldly point of view, their 
station and standing? We will here notice a 
few cases in point, and leave the subject. These 
cases we shall select from the bible, a book we 
have ever reverenced, from our earliest youth, 
and which we still reverence for the great truths 
it contains. 

Xo one believes that the communications, — 
" Thou shalt surely die," and " thou shalt not 
surely die," found in the second and third chap- 
ters of Genesis, both proceeded from God, for 
the author of each is clearly defined in those 
chapters. Neither should we believe any other 
palpable contradiction, although it should be 
asserted and recorded as coming from the Lord. 
The mistake, as we have before stated, origina- 
ted with the medium who received the commu- 
nication, or the translator, or compiler. 

It is said in the bible, in many places, that 
God did things which he afterwards repented 
of; and in another place, that he is not like 
man, that he can repent, and that he is without 
variableness or shadow of turning. This last is 
in accordance with his character, and we be- 
lieve it ; that he can or ever did repent for any 
act which he performed, is in contradiction to 
his character, and we cannot believe it. So 
with the passages before cited. " God did tempt 



238 THE SPIRITUAL REAS0NER. 

Abraham," and God cannot be tempted with 
evil, neither tempteth he any man. " Thou shalt 
not kill," is one of the special laws given to Mo- 
ses, which it is said was written with God's own 
finger ; and in other laws given through Moses 
it is said, "Thou shalt kill." The first law was 
given unconditionally, and the last upon condi- 
tions. See Numbers, 35th chapter, 19th verse. 
In one place it is said that God is omniscient, 
and in another place that men had sought out 
inventions that had never entered his mind. In 
one place we will find him an angry God ; 
in another, a revengeful one. In one place we 
find him teaching, by his Son, that we must 
love our enemies and pray for them that hate 
us and despitefully use us, and in another place, 
we find him threatening the most terrible pun- 
ishments against his enemies, in direct contra- 
diction to his own teachings. These are a few 
of the things which we cannot reconcile with 
the character and attributes of Deity. But we 
always tried to do so until, through the never 
varying laws of Spiritualism, we found a solu- 
tion which satisfies our minds. What man would 
believe the same contradictions coming from 
spirits, or any other source, at the present time ? 
Then why should we believe the same at any 
time ? But thousands honestly do ; they swal- 
low the whole, because it is in the bible. We 
believe the bible contains truths enough which 
really emanated from God and his Son, Jesus 
Christ, to save all worlds, if practiced in truth 



THE SPIRITUAL KEASOISEK. 239 

and sincerity. Why then need we believe the 
things found in it which are false and contradic- 
tory ? All we require of any person in regard 
to this, in judging us in our belief, is, to do it. 
by the Savior's golden rule, and we are content 
— "Do unto us as you would wish us to do unto 
you." We believe that this golden rule, and 
the few following words uttered by Christ, re- 
corded in Matthew, 22d chapter, 37th, 38th, 39th 
and 40th verses, contain and comprehend a suf- 
ficient law and creed to govern all worlds, with- 
out the addition of any others, viz : " Thou 
shalt love the Lord thy God with all thy heart, 
and with all thy soul, and with all thy mind. 
This is the first and great commandment. And 
the second is like unto it : Thou shalt love thy 
neighbor as thyself. On these two command- 
ments hang all the law and the prophets." 

In order that there may be no misunderstand 
ing of some of the doctrines taught and advanced 
by spirits in the foregoing pages, we would here, 
in a partial review, endeavor to make the whole 
matter as plain as possible, as we have been in- 
structed. They teach the second coming of 
Christ as not far distant in the future, and that 
they are commissioned to herald it to the world, 
and prepare mankind for this great event. They 
do not teach a literal coming with a physical 
body, as at his first advent, but a spiritual com- 
ing already commenced, for which the inhabi- 
tants of earth must be spiritually prepared, and 
which will end in a literal coming with a celes- 



240 THE SPIRITUAL PwEASONER. 

tial body, to all who are spiritually prepared to 
behold him. His appearance will be in the ce- 
lestial or glorified body with wdiich he ap- 
peared to his disciples after his crucifixion and 
resurrection, the same body with which the 
apostles saw him ascend into the heavens, 
and which the angels declared to them, at the 
ascension at Galilee, that he should so come, as 
they thus saw him ascend. See 1st chapter of 
Acts, 9th, 10th, and 11th verses. Spirits teach 
us (and the bible confirms it) that the apostles 
did not see him at any time after he assumed 
the glorfied body, with their natural eyes, for, 
by the laws of our being, neither a spirit nor a 
glorified body, like that of the Savior, can be 
seen with the natural eye ; but the spiritual 
sight, or sight of the spirit, must be opened in 
order to do it, as is the case and always has been, 
with all mediums who have ever seen spirits. 
That the Redeemer had power to open or with- 
hold this spiritual sight from his apostles, is ev- 
ident from reading the 21th chapter of Luke, 
15th, 16th, 30th, and 31st verses. In the 15th 
and 16th verses w r e are informed that Jesus was 
with them, and talked with them, in the form 
of a stranger. But their eyes were holden that 
they should not know T him. In the 30th and 
31st verses, it is said, as he sat at meat with 
them their eyes were opened and they knew 
him, and he vanished out of their sight. This 
w r e are taught was the opening of their spiritual 
sight. All who truly believe in him will thus, 



THE SPIRITUAL BEASONEE, 241 

eventually, by the progression of this spiritual 
era, receive and enjoy, through the power of 
Christ, this opening of their spiritual sight. All 
are born and constituted capable, by a law of 
their organization, of having this interior or 
spiritual vision developed ; consequently, all 
persons who may be living upon the earth in 
the time appointed of God for the second com- 
ing of his Son in its full consummation, will be 
changed from the natural to the spiritual, in a 
moment, in the twinkling of an eye, as the apos- 
tle Paul describes it in the 15th chapter of 1 
Corinthians, 51st and 52d verses. The bodies of 
all true believers in Christ will then be changed 
from corruptible to incorruptible, from mortal 
to immortal, and from natural to spiritual, and 
thus being rendered capable of traveling through 
space, and visiting other planets, and all the 
glories of the heavenly world, as spirits now do. 
Hence, the truth and application of the words 
of Paul, also, in his first epistle to the Thessalo- 
nians, 4th chapter, and 17th verse. Then we, 
which are alive and remain, shall be caught up 
together with them in the clouds, to meet the 
Lord in the air, &c, &c. But of the day and 
the hour when this consummation and the per- 
sonal coming of Christ in the glorified body will 
take place, no angel or spirit communicating 
with us, has ever pretended to know ; they say 
it is known to God only. But they have often 
expressed a belief, and so spelled it repeatedly, 
that it is near at hand, or not far in the future. 
K 16 



242 THE SPIRITUAL KEASONEE, 

But time, to those who have left its shores and 
bow dwell in eternity, may seem short, while to 
those who still dwell upon the earth it may seem 
very long. It is enough for us to know that the 
spiritual era has commenced, in which he will 
come, and we look and hope for his coming, as 
did the apostles, although we may leave •the 
body as they did, without receiving the promise. 

This second coming of Christ and final con- 
summation the spirits call the redemption, and 
the full establishment of the kingdom of the Re- 
deemer upon the earth ; redeemed from error, 
sin, and death. At that time will he appear to 
those that look for and believe in him, the sec- 
ond time, without sin unto salvation, personally, 
as he has now to those who look for and believe 
in him, spiritually. See Hebrews, 9th chapter, 
28th verse. 

With regard to forms, ordinances, and out- 
ward ceremonies, they teach us that, in this 
spiritual era their binding observance.has ceased, 
and as creeds, and ordinances, and ceremonies 
are clung to, and observed, and practiced, to the 
exclusion of spiritual things, they therefore hin- 
der man's spiritual progression. The Jews were 
tenacious of all these things, and excluded, in 
consequence, the more spiritual dispensation in- 
troduced by the Savior. " Son, give me thine 
heart." This they teach us is what God re- 
quires and loves more than all else, and desires 
that all should worship him in spirit and in 
truth. The pageantry and pomp of religious 



THE SPIRITUAL KEAS0NER. 243 

forms and ordinances is too often apt to lead the 
head and the heart astray from true spiritual 
worship, and the numerous creeds and traditions 
embraced and subscribed to by men, form nu- 
merous partisans, each zealous for his own favor- 
ite, producing discord, hatred, and disunion in 
the house of God. This had begun to creep 
into the church, and show itself at an early pe- 
riod, as will be seen by the notice and repri- 
mand Paul gave it in his first epistle to the Co- 
rinthians, 1st chapter. The divisions then oc- 
curred without written creeds for each division, 
perhaps, as at the present time, but has gradu- 
ally increased in violence till wars, and blood- 
shed, and much evil have been the result. A set- 
tled quiet seems to exist in the various branches 
and divisions of the church in this country at 
the present time. Yet a full, sincere, and deep 
fraternal feeling toward each other, does not in 
reality exist, and consequently cannot be right 
in the sight of God, and he has declared, by his 
Son, that the house divided against itself shall 
not stand. The law which God puts into the 
mind and writes in the heart, is the only true 
written creed. This is now being written in the 
hearts of his people, and all others are decaying 
and waxing old, and are almost ready to vanish 
away. See Hebrews, 8th chapter, from 10th to 
13th verses. They teach us that our heavenly 
Father loves all his children, and desires that 
they should all love each other, with that true 
and unfeigned affection that a kind earthly pa* 



244 THE SPIRITUAL REASONER. 

rent would desire to see existing in the loved 
children constituting his whole family. 

The worship of the Jewish church consisted 
of forms and ordinances typical of Christ and 
his first advent, which of course were fulfilled 
and became nugatory by his advent. Many of 
these rites and ceremonies still clung, with much 
force, to his Jewish disciples, and were prac- 
ticed by them a long time afterward. They 
were not considered sinful, yet obsolete, by many, 
and gave rise to some sharp contentions between 
them, and became a matter of deep and serious 
deliberation. See 15th chapter of Acts. Peter 
recommended them to submit to the ordinances 
of man for the Lord's sake, or, in other words, 
for the sake of peace, to stop clamor, and, as he 
says, " to put to silence the ignorance of foolish 
men." See 1st Peter, 2d chapter, 13th to 15th 
verses. -We consider that one minute spent in 
silent and heartfelt communion with God or his 
spirits, is far more pleasing and acceptable to 
him than hours spent in the public, pompous 
display of some outward form or ceremony, and 
further, we believe the hours last mentioned are 
foolishness in the sight of God, unless the heart 
and spirit at the same time is wholly given to 
him, for he declared to the wicked people of 
Sodom and Gomorrah that their offerings of in- 
cense, vain oblations, and appointed feasts, &c, 
&c,, were an abomination to him, and iniquity, 
even their solemn meetings. See 1st chapter of 
Isaiah. With people when outward forms and 



THE SPIPwITUAL EEAS0XEE. 245 

ceremonies are being enacted in a congregation, 
which, think you, judging from appearances, oc- 
cupies their thoughts the most, — how they ap- 
pear before the assembled crowd ? or how they 
appear in the sight of God ? But we choose not 
to war with any upon the practice of the forms 
and ceremonies of the church, and say, with 
Paul, " Let every one be fully persuaded in his 
own mind," and with Peter, if men are tena- 
cious of these things, " Submit to them for 
peace sake," &c, &c. 

Spirits come to fulfill and explain the scrip- 
tures, not do them away, as many of the oppo- 
sers of Spiritualism assert. They come, as did 
Christ at the first advent, to fulfill all the law 
and the prophets. Whatever, therefore, is taught 
in the bible by the prophets truly emanating 
from God, and whatever is taught by Christ or 
his apostles, is also taught, fulfilled, and ex- 
plained by the spirits now communicating ; and 
with those exalted and truthful spirits, commis- 
sioned by God to minister to man in these latter 
days, there is no variation from the doctrines in- 
culcated by Christ. And by this test, we again 
repeat, true and holy spirits may always be 
known and judged. We also repeat, that evil 
and deceptive spirits, and the imperfections of 
men, have made all the inconsistences and con- 
tradictions found in the bible. Does it look rea- 
sonable that God would publish the way of sal- 
vation to man in such a manner that the com- 
mon sense of every man could not understand 



246 THE SPIRITUAL REASONED. 

or comprehend it ? It is a subject of more vital 
interest and importance to each individual than 
all else besides. His words, and his gospel, and 
his instructions are plain. Evil spirits and im- 
perfect men have made it what it is, and the 
power of God, through his holy spirits, alone can 
restore the revelation to its primitive meaning 
and simple truth, and separate the true words 
of God from the fallacies of imperfection and 
evil. Then will it shine forth a revelation to be 
understood and comprehended by all — a revela- - 
tion to save. Men, however learned, in all ages 
have failed to accomplish this. The blind have 
only led the blind, and darkness continues still 
to exist. Multiplied pages and ponderous vol- 
umes of commentaries on the bible have been 
written by professors of profound learning and 
deep erudition, and the dead languages care- 
fully searched to find the key and solve its myste- 
rious, contradictions, inconsistencies, and incom- 
prehensible teachings, but all their labors have 
been in vain. But these things, we contend, 
can be harmonized and made plain by any per- 
son of good common sense, when in possession 
of the true key, which is now being put into the 
hands of all who will receive it by spirits com- 
missioned with power to open the book and un- 
clasp and break the seals which have heretofore 
been placed upon it. When this is done, the 
character and attributes of God will stand forth 
in their true light. 

The world and the present condition of fcb* 



THE SPIRITUAL REASONER. 247 

cliurcli is too material to receive Spiritualism in 
its true sense. If Spiritualism opened some new 
and more feasible way to wealth than has here- 
tofore been discovered, or would crown people 
with worldly honors, give instruction in tempo- 
ral things, wholly, or if spirits would man the 
brakes of an engine to extinguish fires, prevent 
locomotives from running off the tracks of rail- 
roads, plow, sow and reap for them, instead 
of teaching them the way of eternal life, nearly 
all would embrace it at once. Many professed 
Spiritualists, too, as well as those above named, 
would like to have spirits prophesy smooth 
things ; tell them to indulge in all that their 
gross natures and human passions would dictate, 
and all would be well ; throw aside the un«* 
changeable laws of God and deny them ; proph- 
esy deceitfully, as many spirits do ; trample up* 
on virtue and pursue the paths of folly; cry 
peace to the vicious, and continual and eternal 
progression and sure elevation to all. Then Spir- 
itualism would be adopted as a tine thing, and 
its advocates would then embrace all who now 
so strenuously oppose it. It would then be suf- 
ficiently material and worldly to suit the de- 
praved and perverted appetites of all. 

The Jews rejected Canst because he was not 
sufficiently material; he was tar too spiritual in 
his teachings to be received by them. They ex- 
pected the pomp and splendor of a temporal king 
in the Messiah, a king of earthly riches and 
power, and they his chosen subj ects. In this way 



248 THE SPIRITUAL REAS0NER. 

ages of spiritual elevation in eternity are bartered 
for a few years, at most, of groveling earthly indul- 
gence, their birthright thrown away for a mess 
of pottage. This same state of things existed in 
Spiritualism in Isaiah's time, as well as at the 
first advent and the present period. See 30th 
chapter of Isaiah, from 8th to 11th verses. It is 
there spoken of as follows: "Now go, write it 
before them in a table, and note it in a book, 
that it may be for the time to come for ever and 
ever; That this is a rebellious people, lying 
children, children that will not hear the law of 
the Lord : Which say to the seers, see not ; and 
to the prophets, prophesy not unto us right 
things ; speak unto us smooth things, prophesy 
deceits : Get you out of the way," &c, &c. 

With regard to the cry of insanity, true Spir- 
itualism or true Christianity, we contend, never 
yet made a person gloomy or insane. People 
sometimes wrest these things, as they do the 
scriptures, to their own destruction. Sadness 
and fanaticism have no affinity or abiding place 
with true Christianity or true Spiritualism. They 
permit the greatest liberty the gospel of Christ 
will allow, and these are the silken bonds of 
virtue and peace whose fruits are cheerfulness 
and joy. An observance of the lav/ s of God leads 
to happiness and light ; its opposite to darkness 
and woe ; and men choose darkness rather than 
light, because their deeds are evil. 

Good spirits, in the name of the Redeemer, 
are inviting all to the fountain of eternal light 3 



THE SPIRITUAL REAS0NEK. 249 

and exhorting mankind to slum evil by ob- 
serving the laws of their Creator. Deceptive 
spirits are saying to men, as they ever have, live 
and conduct as you may, and all will be well. 
Beware, then, which class of spirits you listen to 
and obey ; whether those of truth, leading and 
pointing to eternal life, or the false, who lead to 
darkness and remorse. Both of these classes of 
spirits are now in open communication with 
man, as sure as heaven and earth exist. We 
thus emphatically assert what we know by ex- 
perience to be true. Let us not be desponding, 
because the evil is mixed with good ; it serves 
to keep us watchful, prayerful and humble. 
Remember the words of an exalted spirit : " The 
serpent may be permitted to rear aloft its hide- 
ous crest, and bruise the spirits of men, for a 
time and times and a half time, but the seed of 
the woman shall bruise the serpent's head," etc. 
Truth will eventually triumph over error, and 
evil will be destroyed through the power of 
Christ. The conflict has commenced, and he 
who hath power to conquer shall lead to victory. 
We are thus taught by teachers of light, invisi- 
ble at present to human eyes, yet the glorious 
time is approaching when sorrow and weeping 
shall flee away, and our spiritual senses shall be 
opened to see and hear our spiritual instructors 
more fully and more clearly. "And therefore 
will the Lord wait, that he may be gracious un- 
to you, and therefore will he be exalted, that he 
may have mercy upon you ; for the Lord is a 
K* 



250 THE SPIRITUAL REASONER. 

God of judgment : blessed are all they that wait 
for him. For the people shall dwell in Zion at 
Jerusalem : thou shalt weep no more : lie will 
be very gracious unto thee at the voice of 
thy cry : when he shall hear it, he will answer 
thee. And though the Lord give you the bread 
of adversity, and the water of affliction, yet shall 
not thy teachers he removed into a corner any 
more, hut thine eyes shall see thy teachers : And 
thine ears shall hear a word hehind thee, saying, 
This is the way, walk ye in it, when ye turn to 
the right hand, and when ye turn to the left" 
Isaiah, xxx. 18, 19, 20 and 21. 

To sum up the whole* let it be borne in mind 
that it is only the errors and fallacies of the 
church and the world which good spirits and all 
true reformers wish to correct, and lead people 
from the material darkness into which they have 
plunged, themselves, into a more glorious and 
spiritual light ; that light which is reflected from 
the Redeemer, and which John, the evangelist, 
declares is the true light which lighteth every 
man that cometh into the world. It is now shi- 
ning, with increased brightness and effulgence, 
in the midst of darkness, and the darkness com- 
prehendeth it not. Opposing toes, backed by 
spirits of darkness out of the body, have, to much 
extent, hindered this light, which true Spiritual- 
ism ushers in, (before the brighter light of which 
it is a forerunner;)* from shining universally in 
the hearts of men. True Spiritualists, who have 
listened to the spirits who are good and truth- 



THE SPIRITUAL REASOWSB. 251 

fill, the harbingers of a greater light, have been 
instructed by them and the bible, that in these 
latter times, in order to fulfill the scriptures, it 
needs must be that, amongst the good, seducing 
spirits should also come, teaching doctrines of 
devils, by which means some should depart from 
the true faith of Christ, giving heed to their in- 
structions and doctrines. See 1 Timothy, 4th 
chapter, 1st and 2d verses: "Now the Spirit 
speaketh expressly, that in the latter times some 
shall depart from the faith, giving heed to sedu- 
cing spirits and doctrines of devils ; Speaking 
lies in hypocrisy, having their conscience seared 
with a hot iron," &c, <fcc. ' 

And this is the reason why John also exhorts, 
in the 4th chapter of his first epistle, 1st, 2d and 
3d verses, to try the spirits before receiving their 
doctrines or instructions, to see whether they 
are of God ; and the test is, their faith in Christ. 
This test is always sure and safe. If they depart 
from this, we distrust them. 

In order to fulfill the scriptures, therefore, and 
prove them true in this respect, it is as necessary 
for the evil to come as the good ; and the apos- 
tle Paul, in his second epistle to the Thessaloni- 
ans, 2d chapter, says that the day of Christ shall 
not come except there come a falling away first, 
and that man of sin be revealed, the son of per- 
dition ; even him whose coming is after the 
working of Satan, with all power, and signs, and 
lying wonders. This must take place before the 
second coming of Christ, and must be fully re- 



252 THE SPIRITUAL EEASONEE. 

vealed to the world by the wicked doctrines and 
evil precepts taught by dark spirits, and received 
and cherished by evil and badly disposed men 
in the flesh, and practiced by them. We are 
informed, however, in the same chapter, that 
the Lord shall finally consume this evil with the 
spirit of his mouth and destroy it with the 
brightness of his coming. This should be suffi- 
cient encouragement for all to stand firm, with- 
out despondency, and think it not strange, but a 
fulfillment of the scriptures of truth. And if 
Christ thus suffered under the trials and tempta- 
tions of evil, is there any one who truly loves 
him that would not joyfully be a partaker in 
those sufferings? Peter, in the 12th and 13th 
verses of the 4th chapter of his first epistle, says, 
respecting this, " Beloved, think it not strange 
concerning the fiery trial which is to try you, 
as though some strange thing happened unto 
you : But rejoice, inasmuch as ye are partakers 
of Christ's sufferings ; that when his glory shall 
be revealed, ye may be glad also with exceeding 

We have seen, many, and heard of many 
more, who have fled at the first approach of 
evil, and who, after this first approach, judged, 
condemned, and vilified the whole, as evil, 
though angelic spirits, through the same me- 
dium, had long ministered to them the things 
pertaining to life and truth ; all for the want of 
a proper understanding of it. And if the bible 
prove true in this respect, we should expect to 



THE SPIRITUAL kEaSOXER. 253 

see a falling away of many believers, on the ac- 
count of evil and deceptive spirits. Paul, in 
the 2d chapter of 2 Thessalonians, says there 
would be, and the Savior declares in the 24th 
chapter of Matthew, that many false prophets 
should rise and deceive many. And because 
iniquity should abound, the love of many should 
wax cold. We see all this plainly being ful- 
filled, and it strengthens our faith in the words 
of the Savior, and in his apostles, and also in 
the words of spirits now communicating to the 
world, for they told us these things would occur 
in the commencement of our investigation, be- 
fore anything of the kind had been witnessed 
by us. They have told us, too, that the evil and 
deceptive would nearly overcome the good for a 
time, and truthful spirits be almost repulsed from 
free communications. This time, the spirits say, 
is the time referred to in the 11th chapter of 
Revelations, where the beast is spoken of as- 
cending out of the bottomless pit. to make war 
against the witnesses and overcome them. Du- 
ring this time the opposers of Spiritualism will 
congratulate each other with the idea that it is 
used up and destroyed, and we have already 
heard this assertion made by men claiming to 
be very smart and intelligent. Great fear will 
fall upon all such, when they shall see the spirit 
of life from God reanimate it again after its sup- 
posed death. In the 13th chapter of Revela- 
tions we read, also, that the beast there described 
would be permitted to make war with the saints 



25i THE SPIRITUAL REAS0NEE. 

and overcome them. See 7th verse. But this 
victory over the saints (which are spirits of light) 
will be but of short duration, for we are assured 
that the beast will surely be destroyed with the 
brightness of his coining ; and in the 22d chap- 
ter of Revelations, 7th verse, He says : " Be- 
hold, I come quickly ; blessed is he that keep- 
eth the sayings of the prophecy of this book." 
If spirits of light and truth are therefore re- 
tarded and repulsed at times by spirits of evil 
and opposers in the flesh, they cannot be con- 
quered, but new grades of brighter and more 
wonderful spirit manifestations will continue to 
be made from time to time, in the progression 
of events, till at last all evil will be destroyed, 
and the cry may then be heard for the rocks and 
mountains to fall upon them, and hide those who 
have willfully opposed the truth in its purity. 
We hope and pray, however, that there may be 
but few such. The greatest number, we trust, 
w r ill escape under the more favorable plea of 



ignorance. 



Spiritualists, who trust in the word of God, 
should stand firm and unshaken, knowing that 
in due time they shall reap with joy and triumph 
in a rich reward, if they falter not, nor become 
weary in well doing. The spirit of reform is 
abroad throughout the w r orld, strengthening 
the hearts of men to do good, under the in- 
spiring influence of God and his holy spirits. 



THE SPIRITUAL KEASONEE. 255 



CONCLUSION. 

We now purpose to bring our hastily written little vol- 
ume to a cloee. It has been written amidst the cares and 
perplexities incident to active business life, and may contain 
many errors, for which we crave your indulgence, and ask 
that they may be overlooked, We would not take leave of 
the reader, however, without assuring him, that the commu- 
nications recorded in the body of the work are truly and 
faithfully given as they were received from the spirits, as 
they spelled them out, letter by letter, in presence of many 
witnesses of the highest respectability, who are ready and 
willing at any time, if desired, to testify to the facts. 

What we have put forth in the introduction and the close, 
are views of our own, taught us by the spirits and the bible, 
which we entertain in the full belief that they are essen- 
tially true. We ask no one to embrace our belief because 
we believe thus and so, but simply define our own position, 
and only ask that each and every person may calmly, hon- 
estly, and perseveringly give the subject of Spiritualism a 
fair investigation for themselves. 

To the believer, we would say, if our belief and instruc- 
tion in Spiritualism are different from yours, let it not hin- 
der us from still traveling on fraternally together in the 
broad road of further investigation. This road will lead us 
in the end to the haven of truth and light. Spirits and men, 
before they rise to higher spheres of harmony and knowl- 
edge, may vary in their belief. All are free to judge and free 
to act, whether in or out of the body, and unalloyed truth 
and true elevation of mind and spirit can only be attained 
by industry, perseverance, investigation, and consequent 
progression. 

To our unbelieving friends, and all those who are oppo- 
nents of Spiritualism, we would in all kindness say, for your 
own sakes, and the sake of the truth, no longer condemn a 
subject of so much importance and interest to mankind, 
without giving it at least a candid and impartial hearing. 
Investigate it thoroughly and fully for yourselves, and if 
you do not then find it worthy of your attention, cast it aside. 
If true, it is of the greatest importance to you. If false, it 



256 THE SPIRITUAL REASONEB. 

should be understandingly met and refuted. And how can 
you hope to do this successfully, (if indeed it could possibly 
be untrue,) without subjecting yourselves to ridicule in the 
eyes of those who do understand it, and have passed through 
a proper investigation of it. 

To those of you who profess Christianity and the religion 
of Christ, we especially say, that in investigating and embra- 
cing the truths of Spiritualism, you will find that it does 
not require you to forsake your church if attached to one, 
or relinquish a single principle taught by the Redeemer. On 
the other hand, true Spiritualism sustains and strengthens 
every precept of Christ, and puts you into full and open com- 
munion with the saints of light. You now profess to be- 
lieve in this communion by secret influx, but these commu- 
nings are necessarily and constantly mingled with doubt. 
How much greater, therefore, must be the pleasure and the 
joy resulting from an open and unmistakable enjoyment of 
it. And if you have ever joined in the cry with some of your 
brethren, that true Spiritualism is of the devil, or that it de- 
nounces, denies, or detracts one iota from one truth of the 
bible, or one precept of the Savior, we adjure you to do so 
no more, for you cannot do it without bearing false witness 
against God and your neighbor, and thereby tarnishing the 
character and standing you profess. 

To all, we address ourselves in the tones of friendship and 
peace, and exultingly join with you in hailing the glorious 
spirit of reform which is now making such noble and gigan- 
tic strides throughout our own beloved country and the 
world, It heralds the dawn of a brighter day than has ever 
yet shone upon the tempest-tossed earth. We are all in duty 
bound to aid in the good work, as far as in us lies. Let evil 
not escape us unrebuked, in whatever form it may appear. 
Let us ever be found armed and in armor, ready to join in the 
conflict against error, our shield virtue, and our weapons 
truth, and our efforts will surely be crowned, at last, with 
triumphant victory. 



Deacidified using the Bookkeeper process. 
Neutralizing agent: Magnesium Oxide 
Treatment Date: Nov. 2004 

PreservationTechnologies 

A WORLD LEADER IN PAPER PRESERVATION 

1 1 1 Thomson Park Drive 
Cranberry Township, PA 16066 
(724)779-2111 



